Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60) 

Chapter 51

Melissa and her friends kept quiet immediately, and didn’t dare to make a sound.

Meanwhile, Jessica pretended nothing was going on.

She was focused on the delicacy in front of her. She was not concerned with the laughter, nor was she concerned with Xander’s anger.

Xander retracted his leg as he glanced at the corner of the room.

He saw an elegant lady enjoying her meal gracefully. As the sun shined on her beautiful face, it was as though she walked straight out of a painting.

There was no way that she didn’t hear what they said.

However, she didn’t react to any of their insults.

John noticed that his boss was staring at a corner, and looked in the direction that he was looking at.

That’s his arrogant deskmate!

“Xander, your deskmate has a really strong personality,” John complained.

“How is that having a personality? She didn’t do anything even though Caleb and his friends insulted her. She’s a coward,” another underling replied smilingly.

Xander didn’t respond to their comments, and ate the dim sum.

Everyone overheard that Jessica had only gotten 280 points for her examination. Hence, they were discussing and glancing at her.

You could tell that they were making fun of her just by the look in their eyes.

Jessica put down her chopsticks as she sipped on the tea to wash it all down. She then got up and paid her bill.

She was holding her card holder and fidgeting with it in her hands.

When she passed by Whitney’s table, she stopped in her tracks again. She then looked at everyone.

“You guys are a bunch of losers!”

She wasn’t loud, but everyone heard what she said.

Everyone stared at her, and was shocked at what came out of her mouth.

Whitney and her friends were stunned!

“What did you say?” Edith asked angrily. “Say it again, I dare you.”

Jessica looked at her, and slowly said, “Such a pitiful being. You have such bad hearing.”

Boom.

Edith slammed the table in anger as she stood up and pointed at Jessica.

“Who’s the real loser here? What right do you have to address others as losers? You only scored a mere 280. I could easily get 300 to 400 points. What about you? Aren’t you considered trash, then?

“No, I shouldn’t address you as trash. You’re worse than trash.”

Everyone was drawn to the commotion.

“I’m worse than trash?” Jessica scoffed. “You are a bunch of losers, and yet you are calling others trash. Aren’t you thinking too highly of yourselves.”

“How could someone from the slums have the audacity to make such statements?”

Claudia tugged at Edith, and smilingly said, “Edith, stop it. She doesn’t know her abilities. Don’t spoil her dream of scoring really well.”

“Let’s not speak in our anger, guys,” Whitney said as she tried to signal Jessica to leave.

Daisy stared coldly at the commotion. She then stood up, and smilingly said, “Why not have a bet? I’ve heard from the director that there would be an examination next week. Let’s fight with our grades instead. When the grades are revealed, we will know who is the real loser.”

“That’s a great idea. Let’s not force Jessica if she isn’t up to it. You shouldn’t expect much of her,” Claudia replied smilingly.

Chapter 52

John, who was watching the excitement with glee, kicked his friend next to him. “Benny, Xander’s deskmate is going to be in the middle of the ring. This group of people is trying to mess with her.”

Seeing that he was not responding after a long time, John kicked him a few more times. After that, he felt that the atmosphere was a little cold and strange.

He raised his head and saw Benny winking at him.

He looked straight ahead.

Great!

He had successfully kicked his boss!

John smiled awkwardly at Xander, and quickly moved his foot back in embarrassment.

Xander could not be bothered with this idiot. He propped his chin with one hand, and watched the drama unfold with interest.

Daisy’s suggestion and Claudia’s instigation.

No matter who it was, they were all trying to make Jessica fall into their trap.

A group of people were watching them leisurely.

Regardless of whether Jessica agreed or not, they had won this round.

If she did not agree, Jessica would no longer be able to hold her head high in school. Initially, everyone already felt that she was unworthy to be around them, because she grew up in the slums, and they looked down on her.

Now that her grades were lousy, they looked down on her more, and felt that she would only become a joke in high society.

“Jess, don’t be rash,” Whitney dissuaded her.

Jessica ignored her, and looked at Claudia with a smile. “Although this suggestion is a little pathetic, since you want to play, how about we bet on something bigger?”

“Tell us.

Claudia raised her eyebrow, and did not think too much about her idea.

“I said you were rubbish, but you won’t admit it. Alright, how about I compete with all of you? If there’s anyone in your group that scores higher than me, I will lose.

“Of course, if there are no rewards or penalties in this case, it will be very boring. The losing party will be responsible for all the toilets in the entire school compound. Remember that you must clean them yourself, and you can’t ask anyone for help. Do you dare to bet?”

Edith and the others laughed.

She wanted to use this method to scare them? How naive.

“Why wouldn’t we dare? We’re just afraid that if you lose, you won’t be able to clean all of them.” Xenia laughed with ridicule.

The rest of them laughed as well.

If someone else was in her place and faced unbridled laughter from a group of people…

Not only would he feel angry, he might be scared or embarrassed.

Jessica just looked at them quietly with a calm and cold stare. There was a storm brewing in her eyes. She slightly raised her lips, and she had an indescribable cunning presence.

The laughter gradually reduced, and they were a little taken aback by her cold eyes.

Jessica smiled, and sweetly said to everyone, “Laugh. Why did you stop laughing?”

They should take advantage of the situation and laugh more.

In the future, there wouldn’t be so many opportunities.

“Crazy bitch,” Melissa cursed under her breath.

Caleb, who had not spoken yet, said, “Just now, you proposed a condition, so we should be able to propose our own terms, right?”

Jessica shrugged her shoulders, and allowed him to continue.

“If we win, we will get the sports car that you drove today.”

Whitney was stunned.

That was her brother’s favorite limited edition sports car.

“Jess, don’t be impulsive.” Whitney tried to warn her, although she was secretly excited.

“Sure, but you have your benefit, but I don’t have any benefits.”

“What do you want?”

“It’s very simple. Just follow my instructions and run 50 rounds around the school field. Do you dare to do it?” Jessica glanced at the individuals around her.

Chapter 53

“Psh!”

Edith smiled contemptuously. “I’m only afraid that you wouldn’t dare.”

Jessica looked at the several people present. “What about the rest of you? Do you dare?”

Everyone looked at her like she was an idiot..

“Why wouldn’t we dare?”

“Hmph, don’t cry when you lose.”

“We will supervise you during the exam.”

They were convinced that they would win.

“Very well.” Jessica nodded in satisfaction. “Please maintain this confidence.”

Jessica waved her hand, and asked for two pieces of blank paper and a pen to quickly write down a betting agreement. She then signed her name on it.

“Take a look. If there’s no problem, all of you can sign it.”

Several of them snorted in disdain, but they did not sign it impulsively. After Daisy carefully read the content and confirmed that there were no mistakes, they signed it one by one.

Everyone signed their names except Whitney.

Jessica looked at her with a smile, and threw the pen in front of her. “Sign it.”

“I… I…” Whitney looked at her aggrievedly.

“Don’t push Whitney.”

“Whitney is already giving you face. Don’t test her limits.”

She really did not see how she was giving her face. In contrast, she was secretly attacking her from the back.

“I don’t need it.”

Hearing that Jessica could not care less, the group of people was furious.

Caleb, who was slightly interested in Jessica just now, frowned slightly.

“Whitney, just sign it. Don’t defend this kind of person.”

Whitney finally signed her name after being pressured by everyone.

After they signed the gambling agreement, the students who were watching the scene in the cafeteria had already taken a video, and uploaded it to the campus network.

The campus website administrator was Whitney’s secret admirer, and had long been dissatisfied with Jessica’s bullying of his goddess. Once this video was posted, he immediately used his authority to boost its popularity.

Under everyone’s eyes, Jessica left the cafeteria.

As she walked on the school campus, people would take out their phones to take pictures of Jessica.

“So she is Whitney’s sister.”

“She is the sparrow who stole Whitney’s status in the Larsons.”

“People who come from shanty towns all reek of poverty. Why is she still dressed so shabbily after entering the Larsons?”

“A person who only scored 280 points is betting against others. She really doesn’t know her limits.”

“I’m already looking forward to seeing the eldest daughter of the Larsons clean the toilets.”

“Same here.”

“The exam next week was actually quite a nuisance, but now I can’t wait for it to come.”

***

John mocked, “Xander, your little deskmate is going to be miserable. Why is she so stupid? It’s obvious that it was a trap, but she was still willing to go down that path.”

Xander glared at him coldly. “Are you very concerned about her?”

“No… not really. How could I be concerned about her? Seeing her so miserable, I’m happy for you.”

Xander kicked him aside.

“Get lost!”

“If I, Xander, want to mess with someone, I don’t need someone to do it for me.”

John quickly nodded. “I was wrong. If Xander wants to crush her like a bug, it will be very simple.”

Coincidentally, Jessica walked past them from behind a tree in an arrogant manner.

John and the others were taken aback after she appeared like a ghost.

Jessica curled her lips as she glanced at Xander in ridicule.

She did not say anything, and just walked away.

No, even though she did not say anything, she managed to convey a message.

John murmured, “Xander, did she just provoke us?”

Chapter 54

“Be more confident and don’t say ‘maybe’. She is clearly provoking Xander,” Benny said assuringly. “Xander, should we capture her and teach her a lesson? We should beat the crap out of her.”

Xander’s extremely dark black eyes looked at her slender back while listening to Benny’s words. He slowly turned his head and stared at him coldly.

Benny was frightened by his stare.

“What is it?”

Xander kicked him. “Are we the mafia?”

“We are…”

Under Xander’s eyes, he swallowed his last several words.

Come on, they were obviously like the mafia!

Or so Benny said grudgingly in his heart.

***

“I’m looking forward to next week’s test,” Edith said excitedly.

Whitney felt that something was amiss. However, she could not tell what was wrong.

“Could we have seen the transcript wrongly?” Whitney asked.

“How could it be. Even if we had been blind, we would not have seen 580 marks as 280 marks.”

“Whitney, don’t worry. She just has a foul mouth, and is just like Celeste. She’s clearly a scum, but is very arrogant.”

“Look who that is.” Claudia looked towards the back of the building.

The others followed her gaze, and saw Yara being pinned by Amelia and some others to the edge of the wall.

“Isn’t that Jessica’s best friend.”

“If we want to know how powerful Jessica is, we can just ask her.”

The four of them looked at each other, and walked in that direction.

In the corner, Amelia grabbed Yara’s hair and stared at her fiercely. “Do you think you can resolve the situation at the cafeteria by running away?”

“Sorry. I was wrong,” Yara apologized timidly.

“Do you think that by saying sorry, you can compensate me for my loss?”

“I, I will compensate you.”

Yara’s scalp was hurting, but she did not dare to scream for help. Amelia’s hand gently patted her forehead. “That’s more like it. However, you have to pay me back within a month, or else don’t even think about staying here. I have ways to get you out of St. Daniel College.”

Yara’s eyes were red, and she nodded without hesitation.

“What are you doing?”

Edith and the others walked over slowly, and looked at them with contemptuous eyes.

Amelia and the others noticed them, and a pleasing smile appeared on their faces immediately.

“Miss Johnson. I am teaching our new student about the rules at St. Daniel College in case she gets into trouble,” Amelia said while smiling.

“Yara, is that correct?”

Amelia looked at her with threatening eyes.

Yara did not dare to disobey her and nodded. She looked like a daughter-in-law who had been through a lot of grievances.

Edith smirked, but did not intend to expose her.

Yara looked at Whitney and the others.

She recognized them. The prettiest one standing in the middle was Jessica’s famous sister.

Seeing the tyrants Amelia and the others lowering their heads in front of them, Yara felt a rush of resentment.

It was not directed at Amelia or Whitney. It was directed at Jessica.

If only Jessica had agreed to pay for her and stood beside her, Amelia and the others would not have dared to do this to her.

This was all Jessica’s fault.

Because of her, she was bullied by Amelia and the others.

Chapter 55

Xenia gave her a disapproving look. “Are you done with your teaching? We have something to ask her.”

“We’re done.”

Amelia and the others left.

After they had left, Edith and the rest walked up and examined her. Her looks and dressing were ordinary, and her entire outfit cost less than 200 dollars.

She was extremely poor!

“We heard that you are Jessica’s good friend?” Xenia asked. Yara was surprised, and she did not know how to answer.

Seeing their looks, she could not tell if they were friends or foes. She did not know how to answer so she would not be implicated.

Claudia could tell her worries, and said, “Don’t worry. We just want to get some information from you. We will not do anything else.”

Edith ridiculed, “Hey. Don’t compare us to Amelia and her inferior friends.”

Inferior?!

If Amelia was inferior in their eyes, what was she considered?!

She didn’t want to think further.

Self-pity and embarrassment filled her heart.

“Jess and I grew up together. We were good friends last time, but now we’re essentially strangers,” Yara said sadly. “What else could be the reason? She’s rich now, and does not want to hang out with you, because you’re so poor. She’ s just snobbish. How heartless,” Xenia ranted.

Claudia caught on to another important point. “Since you grew up with her, did you come from the shanty town in the western suburbs?”

Yara wanted to nod, but she noticed the look of disgust on their faces. She immediately shook her head, and said, “No. I lived in the town beside it. It was a coincidence that we

went to the same school, were in the same class, and were deskmates.”

“This means that you know Jessica very well.”

Yara nodded.

“Tell us, what kind of person Jessica was before? How were her grades and her private life?” Claudia asked hurriedly.

“Don’t lie to us. If we find out that you are lying, you don’t want to know the consequences,” Edith threatened.

Yara nodded cowardly. “Jessica regularly hung out with the gangsters and engaged in many fights. I heard that she got pregnant from them and got an abortion.”

Whitney and the others were dumbfounded.

“Is that true?” Whitney asked immediately.

“I’m not very sure, but the rumors were very detailed, and did not seem fake. At that time, they always waited for her outside the school gates.”

Xenia and the others looked at one another excitedly.

“How were her grades? She seemed to have attended St. Daniel College’s test with you.”

“Her grades were ordinary, but not great.”

Yara’s eyes drooped but flickered.

“That’s all. You can go.” Claudia waved her hands as if she was waving a fly away disgustedly.

Yara’s heart was filled with hatred, but she did not dare to show it.

She could not afford to offend any of them.

After she had left, Edith excitedly yelled, “I did not expect her life to be so exciting. It will be a pity if we do not let others know about how exciting her life is. What do you think?”

Xenia nodded while smiling.

Edith posted about Jessica’s past on the Internet

anonymously, and added her own spin to it. She portrayed

Jessica as a promiscuous and dishonorable woman.

Chapter 56

As soon as Jessica walked into the classroom, everyone’s eyes automatically fell on her. They all had looks of contempt or disgust.

“Pregnancy and abortion. How disgusting.”

Jessica paused and turned to look at Josephine condescendingly.

Josephine was so scared that she leaned against the table next to her and gave her a warning look. “What are you trying to do?”

“You have such a foul mouth. I really can’t help but want to wash it for you.”

Josephine stopped talking.

She looked around the classroom coldly. “Same for all of you.” Boom.

A chair fell to the ground.

After the crash vanished, the classroom immediately became silent.

No one dared to make a sound.

Jessica pulled out a chair, sat down, calmly took out her textbook from under her desk, and started doing the exercises in it.

The rumors outside did not affect her the slightest.

She had heard too many rumors and accusations of her in her previous lives. She had already endured enough pain from them in her previous life.

In her previous life, she had already trained herself to be indifferent.

Why would she take it to heart in this life?

John and the others around Xander entered the classroom.

They saw that everyone was lowering their heads and using their phones except for a person in the corner who was studying intently.

“Xander, do you think that there’s something wrong with her brain? The rumors on the campus website have already spread throughout the school. Why is still able to read the book so calmly?”

John did not know if he should say he admired her or that she was very tolerant.

“Boss, do you think those rumors on the internet are true?” Benny asked.

Xander rolled his eyes at the two of them.

“Idiots.”

John and Benny looked at each other in confusion.

Seeing how stupid the two were, Xander was annoyed.

He kicked them away, and strode to his desk while walking past Jessica. After that, he lay down on his school bag.

He turned his head and stared at her with pitch-black eyes. As he stared at her, he fell asleep again.

Jessica glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

In the afternoon, two tall men in elite suits entered the school campus with briefcases.

The two of them glanced at the room number, and after making sure that they were right, one of them knocked on the door.

The teacher looked at the two in confusion.

“Whom are you looking for?”

“Hello, this is Frois from the Xavion Law Firm. Is the student by the name of Edith here?” one of the elite-looking men politely said.

The students immediately turned to look at Edith.

Edith looked at the lawyers in confusion. She did not know these two people.

“Yes. Edith, go out for a while,” the teacher said.

Doubtful, Edith stood up and went out of the classroom.

The students in the class were very curious. Why were lawyers looking for her? They were no longer focused on the class, and wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation.

“Hello, Student Edith. I am the attorney representing Miss Jessica. Regarding the rumors you spread on the Internet, you are being sued for defamation and spreading falsehoods about my client. We are just following the judicial process now. This is just a formal notification by us, and we will follow up with legal documents.”

The lawyer did not speak loudly, but in the quiet and empty corridor, the students in nearby classrooms heard him clearly.

“What did you say?” Edith’s eyes widened.

She did not expect that Jessica would hire a lawyer to sue her.

It was not the first time she had done this sort of thing, but nothing had ever happened to her.

Who would actually look for a lawyer to sue her?

Not only was Edith dumbfounded by this, the students who overheard it were shocked as well.

Chapter 57

“Did I hear that right? Jessica looked for a lawyer to sue Edith,”

“Why?”

“The anonymous posts on the campus website were posted by Edith. Edith was trying to vent to Whitney, so she deliberately slandered Jessica.”

“Not only did the other party dare to sue, she did it so quickly. She must have been furious.”

“Edith is really too toxic. She talked about her pregnancy, abortion, and messy private life. These rumors are a fatal blow to a girl.”

“Do you think that the rumors about how dirty Jessica was were spread by them as well?”

“I think that it’s possible that Whitney was jealous of Jessica, so she deliberately let Edith and the others stand up for her and create trouble behind her back.”

“If I were Whitney, I would hate Jessica too. It’s very normal that she did this.”

***

As soon as the lawyers appeared, the news spread throughout the school.

At the same time, the bad rumors about Jessica slowly stopped.

On the other hand, Whitney was being implicated.

Instead of the rumors benefiting Whitney, people started to be suspicious of her, and more people started gossiping about her.

In the past, Whitney was one of the four goddesses of St. Daniel College, and no one dared to talk about her behind her back.

However, things are different now.

At the end of her last class, Whitney went to Jessica’s class. Once she appeared, she naturally attracted the attention of many people.

Whitney stood by her desk, and condescendingly commanded, “Jessica, come out for a while.”

Jessica stopped writing and looked up. “If you have something to say, you can say it here.”

Very good!

This was what she wanted.

“Drop the lawsuit.”

“Are you ordering me?” Jessica leaned back in her chair and stared at her.

“Jessica, I know you hate me. You can vent your frustrations on me, but please don’t hurt my friends. They are all innocent,” Whitney said aggrievedly.

Jessica closed her exercise book.

What a familiar scene.

“Well, you are right. They are really so innocent. They are so innocent that they were implicated by you, and wanted to be your shield, so they innocently attacked me again and again. Wow, they are so innocent.”

As Jessica exaggerated the word “innocent,” her shocked expression was full of provocation and sarcasm.

The surrounding people covered their mouths. As Whitney had many protectors, they did not dare to laugh out loud.

But… “Pfft!”

A chuckle came from the side.

That person was not ordinary. It was Xander, who had just woken up.

Others were afraid of Ryan and Yves, but not Xander.

Whitney’s face turned red, but she did not dare to resent Xander. She could only blame it on Jessica.

“Why are you always like this?” Whitney bit her lower lip lightly. “You’ve already taken away my parents, my room, and everything I have. Why do you want to take away my friends too? Do you want me to have nothing and be abandoned by everyone? If you really want this, I can keep a distance from them and stop hanging out with them. I just want you to drop the lawsuit against Edith.”

When the surrounding students heard her, their laughter gradually disappeared.

They looked at Whitney in a different light.

They were moved because she was a good friend who was willing to give up everything for her.

Clap!

An applause was heard.

“What a touching plea. Even I am a little moved by it.”

Chapter 58

“Jessica, if you have any grievances, look for me. Even if you want my life, I will give it to you. I just ask you to stop hurting the people around me.”

She quickly undermined the situation and changed the topic to perform her usual trick.

In the past, she would give in to her, and she thought she was smart.

“Pfft!”

Before Jessica could speak, a person who was resting his head on his hands looked at Whitney with a mocking smile. “Hey, you stabbed someone and expect her to forgive you unconditionally after saying a few words. What right do you have to do that?”

The surrounding students who were previously moved by Whitney’s words suddenly woke up.

That was true. Although Xander’s words were harsh, they made sense.

What right did she have to shirk responsibility just by saying a few things aggrievedly?

That was too much.

Jessica glanced at Xander, and said, “She has the right because she’s a goddess, so she is above everyone else.” “Hahaha.”

The students could not help it and started laughing out loud.

Whitney was ashamed and irritated, making an aggrieved expression.

These two people were insistent on bringing her down. Edith and the others heard that Whitney went to apologize to Jessica because of Edith, and hurriedly rushed over. When they came over, they saw everyone laughing at Whitney, and they were furious.

“Why are you laughing!!”

Xenia and the others rudely pushed the surrounding students aside, and angrily marched to Whitney’s side. They stood in front of her and shielded her behind them.

“Jessica, don’t go too far.”

“Since you came to the Larsons, you’ve been bullying her nonstop. You’ve already robbed her of her parents and took everything from her, so why are you still not satisfied? We are not afraid of killing you!” Xenia exclaimed in agony.

“You’ve been targeting Whitney everywhere. You deliberately hurt her at home, and you don’t even know how to constrain yourself in school. You are so black-hearted. Sure enough, you’re someone who grew up in a ditch and was uneducated.”

The surrounding students pitied Whitney. They sighed after hearing of her hardships in the Larsons, especially the boys, who looked at Jessica in displeasure.

With a smile, Jessica looked at Xenia and the others. “Are you done? If you are done, it is my turn to talk.

“Firstly, my parents were mine to begin with. Everything she has should have been mine. She enjoyed more than 10 years of living my life. Should I thank her for it?

“If I want to get my things back, do I still have to say sorry to her?

“The person who should apologize is her, right?

“She stole my identity, my wealth, and my pride.

“Shouldn’t she be the one who should apologize to me?” She wanted to say these words a long time ago.

Unfortunately, she was unable to say them on the day of her death.

The corridor was already crowded with people watching the drama unfold. When the students heard this, they suddenly realized that their initial sympathy for Whitney was unfounded.

Shouldn’t they sympathize with Jessica instead?

After all, she was the most miserable person.

Chapter 59

“Whitney, touch your heart and ask yourself, who’s the one who’s letting the other down? Who’s the culprit here?

“From the day I went home, you’ve been targeting me and plotting against me. You deliberately got your good friend to make things difficult for me. Do you need me to let everyone know just what you did?

“Let’s not talk about the past first, we can start with today. Weren’t you the ones who started the conflict in the restaurant? If I hadn’t reacted, wouldn’t I have been smeared by you for nothing?

“Even though I reacted to your provocative acts, I was unable to beat you at your game. You guys went on to spread falsehoods about me online, ruining my reputation. And now you’re here acting all innocent and pitiful. You make it sound as if I forced you to make things difficult for me.

“Have you no shame?”

Jessica went on and on, giving them no chance at retaliating.

The students thought about what she said. It seemed like that was exactly how things happened.

From the very beginning, it was Whitney’s group who found trouble with Jessica. Now they were questioning her as if she was the one who caused all this trouble. They were even feigning innocence.

“Whitney and her people are disgusting.”

“She’s twisting the facts. It’s she who’s been targeting Jessica, but she makes it sound as if she’s been bullied.” “I used to like Whitney, but now… ugh.”

“Jessica has had to deal with so much these two days. Could Whitney and her group be behind all of it?”

“Highly possible. Otherwise, why would anyone pick on Jessica? She doesn’t have any feud with anyone else.”

“In that case, Whitney is really terrible. She’s no goddess, she’s a scorpion!”

“Jessica is so pitiful. Whitney enjoyed her life, and now even went on to harm her. It’s terrible.”

“The people who fawn all over Whitney are so stupid. She isn’t even the daughter of the Larson family.”

“Well, you might not know this, but some people can’t break the habit after being a lackey for too long.”

“Hahaha, you’re so right.”

Everyone began discussing the situation, and Whitney and her friends heard all of it.

They’d never been humiliated like this before. At this point, all four of them went red.

“Whom are you calling a lackey?” Edith turned and glared at the people standing around. She did not know whom she was addressing.

Everyone kept quiet as they saw how fierce she looked.

Suddenly, a voice could be heard coming from the back.

“They’re right, you’re a lackey.”

Everyone made way for the person behind the voice. It was a young girl who dressed somewhat like a triad hooligan. She had a lollipop in her mouth, and was casually walking between the crowd. She even had a gold chain around her waist which made a clear clinking sound as she walked. Edith got even redder. “Samantha, don’t you go too far.”

Samantha chuckled. “No matter how overboard I go, I can’t be as shameless as you.”

With that, she sized up the four people from head to toe. She then said with utter disdain, “Why do I smell something so terribly musty and gross on you people?”

Claudia’s expression darkened. “Samantha, why are you saying this about us? We’ve never offended you.”

Samantha feigned an innocent look, and said in a seemingly curious tone, “From the way you’re playing the blame game, aren’t you cheap enough?”

Chapter 60

“You…”

Even Claudia, who was usually calm, was losing her temper. The bell went off.

It was time for classes, and the crowd of students slowly dispersed.

Whitney and her three other friends left in a pathetic state. Samantha glanced at Jessica. “You’re the daughter the Larsons just brought home. You’re pretty good-looking, it’s the Larsons’ fortune.”

“It’s time for class.” Danny felt his head hurt as he looked at the only girl standing in class.

He knew of this girl, but this was the first time actually meeting her.

She was pretty well-known around as she was part of the Youngs. She was the only person in the entire school who would dress like that.

“Boring,” Samantha mumbled, and then swept her colorful hair as she left. The gold chain started clinking again.

“She’s Samantha. It’s my first time seeing her.”

“I almost thought that Samantha knew Jessica.”

“I heard about her last year, but I’ve never met her.”

“I heard that she hasn’t been in school the whole semester. No, she came just once.”

“Are Samantha and Xander siblings?”

“What are you thinking? Samantha is from the renowned Youngs. Xander’s family background is nothing like hers.” “How did Samantha end up in our city?”

“I heard that Samantha was chased out of the Youngs. She’ s an illegitimate daughter.”

Some classmates began speculating, completely ignoring Danny who was teaching the class.

Danny tolerated them time and again. As they got louder and more enthusiastic about their conversation, he turned around and slammed the table.

At that moment, the entire class quieted down.

“It’s time for lessons. If you want to talk, you can talk after the lesson ends.”

Seeing that they were finally quiet, Danny continued teaching. But just a couple of sentences in, they started making noise again.

Danny’s expression darkened as he sighed.

At this point, a cold and cutting voice rang out from the corner of the class.

“Shut up!”

Everyone turned to look at Jessica.

This time, nobody dared to make another sound.

The Larsons.

Julianna was arranging flowers in the little garden. Upon seeing her daughter return, she smiled. “Whitney, you’re back.”

Whitney choked as she replied, “Mm-hm.”

Sensing that her emotions were a little off, Julianna immediately put down the scissors in her hand, and asked, ” What’s wrong? Did someone bully you?”

Whitney wrapped her arms around Julianna and sobbed.

Mom, why aren’t you my biological mother.”

Julianna’s heart sank. “Is someone spreading rumors behind your back?”

Whitney shook her head.

“Did Jessica bully you?”

“N-no. Mom, don’t blame Jessica. It’s my own fault. I shouldn’t have stayed here to upset her.” Whitney sniffled.

Julianna got serious. “What did she do to you?”

Whitney shook her head.

Julianna probed on, and Whitney finally revealed the “truth”. “Edith is my friend. S-she sued my friend. Edith is in the wrong, but it’s just a small matter, she didn’t have to resort to this. I wanted her to let things go, b-but… in front of all our schoolmates, s-she…”

At this point, Whitney began bawling again. The servants came peeping as they heard the commotion, but they were evidently skeptical.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50)

Chapter 41

Whitney was disappointed. She was expecting a show, but there was nothing.

It was a pity that she couldn’t witness Jessica being scared.

“I’m glad that she’s fine.” Whitney then put on a scared face.

Edith didn’t agree, and said, “Whitney, she took everything away from you. How could you show so much concern for her?”

Xenia agreed, “That’s right. She should understand that she could never be one of us just because she entered the Larsons.”

“People who grew up in an environment like her would have that poor man’s stench. There’s no way she could get rid of it. Don’t worry about it, Whitney, she’s just faking everything now.”

However, Jessica wasn’t like what they described. She would always be outstanding no matter where she was.

Hence, this made Xenia and the rest of the girls jealous.

Someone like her shouldn’t receive any attention from anyone.

Whitney didn’t respond to their comments, but glared at her while giving a disapproving look. She didn’t stop them from continuing.

“Let’s go.”

The four of them were about to leave when Jessica returned.

She was also holding something.

Zack was thinking of another way to prank her when he saw Jessica walking towards him.

Winston saw the hose in her hand, and said, “Why is she holding that? Could it be-“

Before he could finish his words, Jessica opened the valve and aimed the hose at Zack. Those around them ran away.

The water from the hose drenched Zack and the rest.

“Get the hose from her,” Zack commanded.

Winston and Samuel rushed towards Jessica, but she aimed the hose at their legs. This caused them to fall onto the floor.

Zack saw that his friends had fallen, and he was the only one left. He could not handle the attention that Jessica was giving him using the hose.

He wanted to snatch the hose from her, but he failed.

“Ah! Stop it, you crazy woman!” Zack screamed.

Those around were shocked. Others heard the commotion and rushed to see it.

“Isn’t that Zack?”

“I heard that he was planning to prank someone. Why is he being pranked now?”

“It’s the first time I’ve seen Zack being so pitiful.”

Everyone was amused by this sight. It was especially entertaining for

the students who were bullied by him.

“Zack is so pitiful!”

“Let’s kick him while he’s down.”

Everyone started to laugh at Zack.

“I’m really impressed with what she did.”

“I never expected Zack to be like this one day. He has finally gotten what he deserved for bullying the nerds.”

“He has attracted trouble to himself.”

“The new kid is impressive.”

***

Zack overheard the waves of laughter, and he was furious. This caused his hatred of Jessica to grow.

She had humiliated him..

He would never forgive her.

Jessica closed the valve, and they could finally take a breather.

“Is that fun?” Jessica asked coldly.

Chapter 42

“As if, you bitch!” Zack angrily cursed.

Suddenly, the hose was turned on again.

Zack was immediately knocked down by the water and fell to the ground hard. He was hurt badly.

“What are you doing?” Mr. William screamed and looked at Jessica. “Turn off the hose now.”

When Zack saw the director, Mr. William, and the deputy director, Mr. Mrs. Turner, walking over, he immediately pushed the blame to Jessica. “Director, you have to help me fight for justice. You’ve seen it. This kind of evil and inferior people should not be allowed to stay at St. Daniel.”

From the word “inferior people”, it was enough to understand Zack’s prejudice and discrimination against people born in ordinary families.

On weekdays, Zack used his identity to bully those who were born in ordinary families.

Mr. William asked Jessica, “Why did you do this?”

Jessica fished out a snake from her pocket, and threw it on Zack’s body.

Zack was scared, and moved backwards frantically.

“This snake and the pool of ink at the stairwell are the reasons.” Jessica’s words were simple, but the meaning was clear.

It was rude not to reciprocate!

“How dare you slander me? Do you have evidence? I have no grudge against you, so why would I attack you? You’re like a crazy dog biting people without any reason.”

Finishing his words, Zack complained, “Director, look. This is a case of pot calling the kettle black. We cannot allow this type of person to stay at St. Daniel. We have to chase her out immediately.”

Jessica did not waste her efforts to talk to him, and walked to stand beside Winston.

As she moved closer, Winston was shocked and moved backwards. “What do you want?”

“Give it to me.” Jessica reached out her hands.

“W-what are you talking about?” Winston looked dumbfounded.

“The thing in your pocket.”

“What is in my pocket?” Winston gave her a look as if she was crazy.

“Stop acting. There’s no need to anymore,” Jessica said lightly.

Act?

No need to continue anymore?

Winston was speechless.

Zack and the others were confused. The bystanders were also curious and in doubt.

Jessica went forward, and reached her hands into his pocket to take out a voice recorder wrapped in a plastic bag.

Seeing the voice recorder, Winston’s face turned green.

Zack and the others looked at him in anger.

Jessica pressed “play” on the recorder. The voices of Zack and the others were heard from the recorder clearly.

“Zack, let’s leave now. I’m worried that she will complain to Mr. William. This will not be easy to explain.”

“What are you scared of? Does she have evidence? Who dares to be her witness? You have to catch the thief and take the stolen goods, but we can easily push the blame to her,” Zack said aloofly.

“Hahaha. We can wait for her here. We will bite her back and say that she’s slandering us,” he said in a loud voice while laughing.

“She must be carrying the dead snake around as her ‘witness’. Hahaha.”

The frantic laughter of several people sounded loudly from the recorder.

Jessica paused the recording here.

Winston saw Zack looking at him with a dark gaze. As his legs were shaking, he said, “No, no. This is not what you think it is.”

“If it is not, then what is it? You betrayer!” he screamed angrily. “I alerted you earlier when we were going to splash the water on her. You came late on purpose.”

“No, that’s not true.” Zack and the others did not believe Winston no matter how hard he denied it.

Chapter 43

Winston was on the brink of tears.

He really did not know how the voice recorder appeared in his pocket.

Jessica looked at Mr. William. “This is evidence. Similarly to what Zack said earlier, this is a case of pot calling the kettle black. These kind of lowly people should be chased out of St. Daniel.”

This sentence was directly returned to him.

Zack’s face turned green and white simultaneously.

Mr. Mrs. Turner, who had not spoken yet, said, “This is Zack’s fault, but you should have informed the teachers, and the school would deal with him. However, you used the hose on them and dirtied the stairwell. This is your fault.”

Zack heard the words of his youngest aunt and nodded repeatedly.

Jessica’s cold gaze met Penelope’s. “I did not think that the school would give him a fair punishment. After all, Mr. Yancey is Zack’s aunt.”

Mr. Yancey was furious, but she heard Jessica continue. “I heard from the other students earlier that Zack bullies people every day, but here we can see Zack deliberately setting traps to prank me. This shows that the punishments meant nothing to him.

“What is most important to a teacher or the school? It’s not grades or entrance rates. You have to teach them the proper values and manners first. Mr. Yancey must know this simple principle, right?

“Today, he only used a king rat snake to prank me. Will he be using a venomous snake in the future? If we don’t punish him harshly now, he will never admit his mistakes. I am helping him learn some principles to save his future and prevent him from going astray. Mr. Yancey, you don’t have to thank me.”

After hearing her long lecture, the surrounding students felt slightly weird, but agreed with her fully.

Mr. Yancey was deeply shocked, and turned pale.

Mr. William said, “It is class time now. All of you, go back to class.”

The students surrounding them dispersed.

“How will the school deal with Jessica?” Edith asked.

“From the looks of it, I don’t think it will be anything much.”

“Didn’t you see how Mr. William pampered her? If she had not been the Larsons’ daughter, she would have been dismissed already.”

Xenia rubbed her nose, and said, “She only dared to be so unscrupulous because she has backing from the Larsons.”

She had completely forgotten that she was only respected in school due to her family.

As expected, this matter was insignificant.

After all, both parties were at fault.

Zack pranked the students first, while Jessica attacked back.

Both were at fault.

Since both parties were not hurt, the school would not be pursuing this matter.

“Both parties are at fault. Apologize to each other and we will forget this matter,” Mr. William said.

Apologize?

Zack’s dictionary did not have this word.

He was thoroughly embarrassed today.

There was no way he would apologize!

Mr. William’s gaze alternated between Jessica and Zack. Finally, he looked at Zack and said, “You did her wrong first. Apologize to Student Jessica first.”

“I will not apologize even if you dismiss me,” Zack rebelliously shouted at Mr. William. He turned to look at Jessica fiercely. “Wait till your next life if you want me to apologize.”

Chapter 44

Zack stormed off after what he said.

After he left, Jessica turned to Penelope, and said, “Mr. Yancey, you have witnessed how horrible he is as a student. He would only be a disgrace to St. Daniel College. I was only trying to fix his bad attitude for the benefit of the college. Otherwise, it wouldn’t be good for his development.”

Penelope was so angry that she could only smile.

It was the first time she was reprimanded by a student after all her years as a director.

Penelope smiled, and replied, “You’re good at this.”

Penelope left as Mr. William looked at Jessica in pity. Even though she had a meek look, she was a tough cookie.

“Don’t behave like this in the future,” Mr. William said sternly.

“Alright, Jessica replied obediently.

Mr. William then left while shaking his head disapprovingly.

Half an hour later, Jessica was back to her seat. When her classmates saw that she had returned unscathed, they couldn’t understand why.

The bell rang, and the mathematics teacher came into the classroom.

Silence.

Mindy glanced around the classroom. As she saw the seat by the window in the last row, she was surprised.

She was surprised that such a pretty lady would be capable of angering Mr. Yancey to such an extent.

Jessica opened her book and found the content to be oddly similar.

In her previous life, she worked hard to gain the approval of her parents. She put a lot of effort into her studies to get good grades so that her parents could be proud of her accomplishments.

With her hard work, she managed to get the top position in her class and third position in her cohort for the first monthly test.

She then excitedly showed her results slip to her parents, and expected to be praised by them.

But when she handed it to her mom happily, her results were thrown on the floor.

She could still remember how her mom scolded her angrily. Her brother, Zachary, even tore her results slip into pieces.

She tried to explain to clear up the misunderstanding, but no one would believe her words.

Everyone else was concerned about comforting Whitney who didn’t perform well in the test.

They didn’t give a damn about her excellent results, but when

Whitney managed to pass the examinations, they would hold a huge celebration for her.

Eventually, her mother even requested her not to score too well for her examinations to avoid demoralizing Whitney.

Hence, Jessica would only dare to get a pass in her examinations in order to appease her mom.

As she recalled the details of her past life, Jessica smiled.

She was going to be herself in this life.

She was just as good as anyone.

As she listened to the lesson, she started to recall memories from her past life.

Suddenly, a loud roar from the engine of a motorcycle was heard. Its echo continued to linger in the quiet college.

Everyone in the building turned to look out the window, and they saw a dozen sleek, dark motorcycles entering the college. The motorcycle leading the pack was the fastest, and as it stopped, the rest followed suit.

As the rider took off his helmet, his hair fluttered in the wind. His facial features were well-defined. The sapphire earring on his left ear glistened under the sun, giving him a bad-boy look.

“Damn! He’s here!”

Chapter 45

“It seems that the sun has risen from the west. He actually came so early.”

“Someone is very unlucky.”

The speaker subconsciously turned to look at Jessica. Soon, everyone in class was looking at Jessica, and subtly gloating over her misfortune.

Josephine’s eyes flashed with excitement, and she anticipated his arrival.

He raised his phoenix eyes slightly with coldness and disdain. Then, he glanced at everyone with contempt and arrogance.

He seemed to be casually walking into his own kingdom as he ignored the attention and gossip around him.

A group of teenagers with dreadlocks who were chewing gum followed behind him. They looked like an entourage and gave off a scornful vibe.

This group of people was the most notorious in St. Daniel College and the most difficult to discipline.

They turned a blind eye to the principal and faculty staff. The latter were thankful as long as they did not cause trouble.

Boom.

The back door of the classroom was rudely kicked open.

The teacher and students in the classroom turned back to look as a tall figure strolled into class.

After seeing Xander’s appearance, Josephine had high hopes as she stared at him intently. She hoped that he would throw that woman out of the window.

Everyone was no longer paying attention to the lesson, and focused on Xander. As he approached, everyone waited for something to happen.

Xander walked forward without a care, and his enchanting phoenix eyes fell on Jessica. He looked around to ensure that the seat was his and he had not walked into the wrong classroom.

Xander walked forward, put his hands on the table, and looked down at her. “Hey, you’re sitting in my seat.”

Jessica looked up coldly at his elegant face, and pointed to the seat beside hers. “That’s your seat.”

Xander looked in the direction she was pointing at. It was a seat next to the window, and it was truly his seat, but…

“Hey! Where you are sitting now is also Xander’s,” one of Xander’s underlings shouted in annoyance.

Jessica raised her eyebrows slightly, leaned back, and looked at him with a smile. “He does look like he has three heads and six arms. He even has two butts and two brains. No wonder he needs two seats.”

His underlings were speechless.

Her classmates were speechless.

The math teacher was speechless.

Everyone drew a cold breath and looked at her in disbelief.

The math teacher winced in his heart as he knew this was not going to end well.

Although he heard that Jessica was not easy to provoke, Xander was truly someone that should not be offended.

If the two of them were at odds, he was afraid that the classroom would be demolished by the two.

Josephine, Lauren, and the others instinctively clenched their hands into fists, and could not hide the excitement in their eyes.

The other classmates were also excited. It had been a long time since they had seen anyone who dared to speak to Xander like this. Everyone who spoke to him like this was admitted to the ICU, and had not been discharged.

Jessica propped her chin up with one hand and squinted at Xander. “If you want to sit, then sit. If you don’t want to sit, then get out. Don’t disturb my learning.”

Xander’s underlings clenched their fists in rage. Their eyes were fierce, and they were ready to rush up to teach her a lesson.

They had no rules about not hitting women.

Xander raised his hand to stop the people behind him so he could take a good look at the girl in front of him.

Chapter 46

He stretched out his hand, and his underling placed his school bag in his hand.

Xander threw his school bag towards his seat, and walked slowly behind her. He dragged the chair out with his feet and sat down. After that, he leaned back lazily, raised his legs, and placed them on the table.

Everyone looked at Xander in astonishment. They did not understand why he did not lift Jessica up and throw her out of the window. He even allowed her to sit near him.

Jessica looked at the stunned teacher, and reminded, “Miss Yorke, class isn’t over yet. Please continue.”

“Oh, yes,” Mindy answered. He seemed to be in such a great state of shock that he even reacted slowly.

Josephine’s eyes widened in surprise, and she screamed crazily in her heart.

Why?!

Why didn’t Xander start a fight with her?

Could it be because she was female? That was impossible.

Xander did not differentiate between male and female when hitting someone.

Xander was very handsome, and looked like a bad boy. He was extremely attractive to the girls, but no one dared to confess to him, because anyone who confessed was thrown into the lake or pushed aside mercilessly.

The fact that he wasn’t angry after Jessica’s provocation was beyond everyone’s expectations.

Many people were disappointed, especially Lauren and Josephine.

They initially thought he would help to avenge them, but did not expect this result.

Xander turned to look at the girl beside him. She had delicate features and fair skin. When the light shined on her skin through the windows, he could even see the fine hair on her body, and her entire body seemed to be glowing.

This was the best complexion he had seen on any girl. It was so good that he had the urge to touch it, and see if it was as smooth as he imagined it to be.

Xander was not afraid of anyone or anything. He did whatever he wanted to do.

His hands were always faster than his brains.

As soon as he had the thought, his impulsive hand was already reaching for Jessica’s face.

Just as his hand was about to touch her cheek, it was suddenly grabbed by a strong force that almost sufficed to break his hand.

Jessica tilted her head and glared at him with a hostile look.

The classmates who had been paying attention were staring at them, and saw that Jessica had grabbed Xander’s hand.

Xander seemed to have wanted to hit Jessica.

At this time, everyone was interested in the commotion again.

Mindy opened his mouth, and said, “It’s call time now. All students please pay attention.”

Xander pushed hard, broke free from her grip, and quickly caressed her cheek with his fingers. Her cheek was smooth and delicate. It was better than what he had imagined.

Seeing Jessica’s hostile look, Xander smiled wryly. “Not bad.”

Jessica ignored him. She focused on the teacher in front, paid attention in class, and took notes from time to time. She completely did not care about what the person beside her was doing.

Seeing that she was not responding, Xander was bored. He put down his legs, placed his bag on his desk, and fell asleep.

The warm golden light streamed into the classroom and fell perfectly on two faces. One was sound asleep, while the other was attentively listening to class. They were completely contrasting, but the image was strangely beautiful.

When the bell rang, the person lying on the table frowned, turned his head, and continued sleeping.

The originally noisy students were strangely quiet today. They all spoke carefully, and did not dare to make much noise.

When the teachers came in for the next two lessons, they would subconsciously glance at the corner, and they would even lower their voices when they were teaching.

Chapter 47

When the bell rang at noon, everyone left the classroom to go to the cafeteria. Xander opened his eyes, saw that the girl beside him was slowly organizing her textbooks, and calmly stood up.

As Jessica walked with her card holder, people along the way would glance at her, and immediately start whispering about her.

“Have you heard? She’s the girl who sat beside Xander.”

“Xander didn’t chase her away?”

“I don’t think so.”

“What’s the identity of that woman?”

“She’s the eldest daughter of the Larsons, the one who just rejoined the family. I heard that Zack played a horrible prank on her this morning.”

“I also heard that Zack was tortured by her as well, and he almost lost his life. I heard the news too late, and didn’t watch the drama.”

“I also didn’t see it. What a pity.”

“There are other chances. If things turn sour, we might see Xander throw her into the lake.”

“Hahaha. When that comes, I must definitely take a video and upload it on social media.”

***

Xander walked with a group of people. Along the way, students kept a two-meter distance and made way for them.

The whispers of the people surrounding them were occasionally heard by Xander. His gaze was fixed on a thin figure in front of him.

“Xander, are we going to the Cafeteria 3 or Cafeteria 2?”

There were three cafeterias in St. Daniel College. The most expensive one was Cafeteria 3. There were various delicacies from various countries on the first floor, and the chefs from five-star hotels were hired. The food there was more expensive than that outside.

The second floor had private rooms and had waiter service. It was three times more expensive than the first floor. Even so, the three cafeterias had no trouble getting customers.

Xander did not respond. He followed the person in front of him into Canteen 3.

As soon as Jessica entered the cafeteria, she saw several boys and girls gathered around the counter. One of them was Yara.

Yara stood there helplessly and in embarrassment.

“Are you kidding me? You said that you were treating us, but you have no money. Are you deliberately tricking us?” a girl mocked.

“If you don’t have money, then don’t act so generous.”

“You should be more worried about your ignorance than your poverty.”

“Just now you kept insisting that you were rich, but unexpectedly… you’ve just been lying for days.”

Yara’s face turned red from their remarks. She did not know that the food here was so expensive that one dish could cover half a month of living expenses.

These people also ordered the most expensive dishes, and she could not afford them.

She only wanted to fit in, but she did not expect to pay such a high price.

Faced with contemptuous and mocking eyes from the people around her, she wanted to find a hole to hide in embarrassment.

Just when she was at a loss, she spotted Jessica walking into the restaurant with the corner of her eye, and her eyes lit up.

“Jess!” Yara shouted at Jessica, and did not think about how it would affect the other people who were eating.

Those who surrounded Yara started looking at Jessica. They sized her up. She wore ordinary clothes, but she was very beautiful. Even though she wore ordinary clothes, they could not hide her beauty.

“Who is that person?” someone asked in a low voice.

“No idea.”

“Since she recognizes that person, she must be a poor person from her circle,” a girl said without hesitation.

Yara sprinted to Jessica’s side. “Did you bring your card today? I don’t have enough money with me today. Can you lend me some money?”

Jessica sneered in her heart.

In her past, she had paid her bill multiple times, but Yara had never repaid her at all.

Chapter 48

“I have a card.”

Jessica took out a card from her bag.

Yara was overjoyed. It seemed that she was saved.

“Hey, do you have enough money in your card? I hope you don’t have insufficient balance like Yara.” A girl laughed.

Another girl sneered. “It’s expensive to eat here. Are you sure you can afford it?”

The windows on the second floor provided a panoramic view of the first floor. At this time, Edith excitedly shouted to the people at the same table, “Look. There’s a good show to watch.”

Everyone turned to look down, and they noticed Jessica at a glance.

Caleb stared at the arrogant girl in the middle. “Do you know the girl in yellow?”

Hearing this, Claudia frowned slightly and glanced at him. Her expression tightened when she saw that his eyes were glued to Jessica

Xenia asked, “Caleb, could it be that you like her?”

“Gross. Caleb, you have a bad taste. How can you like a girl like that?” Edith laughed.

“She is quite pretty. I think that she’s as pretty as Samantha,” a handsome boy beside them said in confusion.

Claudia, who was initially silent, said, “Do you know who that is? She’s the one who snatched Whitney’s room and hit Whitney. Zayne, I thought you were going to stand up for Whitney, so why are you praising her now?”

Zayne, Caleb, and the others were all shocked.

“She’s Whitney’s sister?”

“She’s so pretty that I didn’t expect her to be so vile.”

Someone gloated. “It seems that she has run into trouble.”

“Amelia and this group of students love making fun of the poor students. Since her friend was just mocked by them, there will definitely be a good show.” Daisy smiled.

When Xander and his group stepped into the cafeteria, he saw a crowd of people in front of him.

John said, “Boss, it seems that your deskmate has run into trouble.”

“It seems that they didn’t know that Cafeteria 3 is very expensive. What a pity, they’re going to be embarrassed,” another underling remarked.

“Every time there are newcomers, Amelia and that group of people always do the same thing. It’s so boring to watch, but they are still not tired of it.”

“Hahaha. That girl is going to be dragged down and embarrassed.” John gloated.

At this time, the crowd stared at the center as Amelia and the others mocked them.

“Amelia, Jessica is rich.”

“10 dollars is still money.” Amelia smiled.

The crowd roared with laughter.

“Jessica is the eldest daughter of the Larsons,” Yara said meekly.

“Please, Miss Larson, if you hadn’t said anything, we would’ve thought that you were Xander’s girlfriend.” The people around Amelia laughed mercilessly.

It wasn’t as if they didn’t know the daughter of the Larsons!

Those surrounding her tugged at her sleeve, and gestured for her to look at the entrance. Following the prompt, she glanced around, and was so scared that she turned pale.

When did Xander enter the cafeteria?

People who were watching the scene unfold said, “Amelia, you should be careful. She is the real daughter of the Larsons, and she is linked to them by blood.”

Amelia was startled, and finally remembered that the Larsons had just brought back its biological daughter.

When the daughter of the Larsons was mentioned, everyone would subconsciously think that it was Whitney. No one would think about the biological daughter who had just been readmitted into the family a few days ago.

Chapter 49

Shock flashed past Amelia’s eyes, and she sized her up again. She was quite pretty. Even though her dressing was a little shabby, and she did not resemble someone from a rich household, she did not seem poor.

When Yara saw the dumbfounded expressions of Yara and the others, she immediately straightened her back, smiling, and said, “Jess, give me your card. I’ll treat you today. Order whatever you like.”

Whatever she liked?!

It was really interesting.

She wanted to use her money to treat her to a meal.

Why didn’t she realize how thick-skinned and shameless Yara was before?

“I am not familiar with you,” Jessica said indifferently.

She turned to look at Amelia and the others. “Move aside. You’re blocking my way.”

Perhaps her gaze was too cold, or perhaps she was too intimidating, but Amelia and the others immediately moved aside.

Jessica went up to the second floor.

Yara chased behind her. “Jess.”

If she left like that, what should she do?

The waiter at the entrance raised his hand to block her. “This student, the second floor is a special area. Your card is not usable on the second floor.”

“The one who just went up is my friend. I was with her.”

The waiter glanced at the person in front of her, and then looked back at her with a smile. “You can ask that student to come down to take you upstairs.”

Amelia and the others stood behind her. They crossed their arms arrogantly.

“Psh, I thought that you two were good friends, but I didn’t expect her to say that she didn’t know you well.”

“This person eagerly wants to stick to her now that she is rich. What a pity, she doesn’t want to accept you.”

“If I were the eldest daughter of the Larsons, I wouldn’t want to be friends with a poor peasant like her.”

“She really thinks too highly of herself since she wants to be friends with us.”

Yara was aggrieved. Tears filled her eyes, and she timidly retorted, “No. Jess and I have been good friends since childhood. I don’t know why she became like this. One month ago, we were like sisters.”

She sobbed aggrievedly.

The surrounding students understood the meaning behind her words.

She guessed that after becoming the eldest daughter of the Larsons, she did not want to hang out with her anymore, and stopped recognizing her as her good friend.

At this moment, Xander and his group walked over.

Seeing that he was coming, Amelia and her friends retreated and gave way to him.

Yara turned around in doubt. She stared blankly as the charismatic individual walked towards her.

Her heartbeat sped up.

He was walking towards her and looking at her.

Was he here to help her?

Yara’s heart tightened, and she stared at him. Her ears and cheeks turned slightly red.

Xander walked ahead, and when he saw the girl who was blushing, there was a trace of disgust on his cold face. “Get out of the day.”

Yara was startled, and her eyes widened.

Seeing that the girl was confused and frozen on the spot, John spat. “Hey, didn’t you hear Xander asking you to move? You’re in the way.”

If she really did not move, Xander would really hit her.

Xander did not have a good temper.

Yara realized she had misunderstood the situation. She was so ashamed and annoyed at herself that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in.

She hurriedly gave way.

Xander did not give her a second glance at all.

Yara scanned the crowd. Their expressions seemed to mock her for thinking too highly of herself, and she felt like she was being

attacked from all sides. She could no longer stand it, covered her face, and ran away in tears.

“Sigh, how pitiful. You don’t have any luck making friends,” Edith said provocatively to Jessica who had just gone upstairs.

Chapter 50

Jessica pretended that she didn’t see anything, and followed the waiter. As she passed by the table, she stopped in her tracks.

She then stared coldly at Edith.

It was as though she found her to be a joke.

“Not bad for adopting someone,” Jessica suddenly blurted out.

Edith was stunned by her response before she understood what she meant. Her expression changed along with Claudia’s and Xenia’s.

Whitney was frowning.

“What did she mean by that?” someone asked.

“She must be taunting us. She is making fun of us for being friends with someone who was adopted,” Melissa said angrily before realizing she said something wrong. She then frantically apologized to Whitney. “I’m sorry Whitney, I don’t mean it that way.”

“It’s ok, I understand,” Whitney replied with a smile.

Daisy glanced at them, and realized that something was amiss.

Jessica might have hidden another meaning behind what she said.

“But she doesn’t seem to mean it this way,” Daisy said nonchalantly.

“What other messages would she be trying to convey?” Melissa asked.

“Edith, do you know what she was trying to say?” Daisy asked as she looked at the others.

Whitney panicked.

She could never let people find out that she was the one who started the rumor that Jessica was adopted.

“Let’s not be angry with her. She’s just like that. She doesn’t mean any harm,” she answered before the rest could.

She successfully changed the topic.

Daisy didn’t continue asking. Edith and the rest carried on with the conversation.

“You’re so understanding, Whitney. You’re defending her even though she was making fun of you.”

“You can’t keep going on like this. She will just take advantage of your kindness.”

Claudia kicked Zayne, and said, “Zayne, didn’t you mention that you had a way to help Whitney? Tell us.”

Zayne hesitated now that he saw how pretty Jessica was.

Edith saw through his hesitation, and said, “Zayne, you can’t side with her because of her good looks. You can’t leave Whitney all by herself. She practically grew up with us.

“Zayne, if you do this, we are ending our friendship today,” Melissa threatened.

Zayne was caught between a rock and a hard place. He lowered his voice, and said, “I’ve been to the director’s office, and I saw the result slip for the student who enrolled through special admission. Whom do you think the result slip belongs to?”

Daisy quickly asked, “Are you saying that you saw her result slip?”

Zayne nodded his head, and continued, “Wanna make a guess about her grades?”

Everyone was curious.

“Tell us quickly. Don’t leave us hanging.”

“Say it,” Caleb said as he kicked Zayne.

He was curious about her results.

“Her results were horrible. She scored a mere 280 points out of 650,” Zayne said with a face of disbelief.

Girls with good looks were usually quite dumb.

“Hahaha!”

Everyone burst into laughter. They were laughing so loudly that it drew everyone’s attention.

Bam!

A chair was knocked over roughly. The sound was even louder than the laughter.

Everyone turned towards Xander, who caused this sound.

“You guys are so noisy,” Xander said coldly.

His one sentence silenced the entire restaurant.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90

Chapter 81

Roderick also could not understand. When Roderick left the warehouse, he changed the password. Roderick wondered how that person left the warehouse and if there was someone in the warehouse Roderick thought, that person couldn’t decode such a high-end password system…

However, if there was no one, then why was there a recording in the warehouse? Was there a bug in the warehouse? It must be that the warehouse manager betrayed us!

“Deon, go and call the warehouse manager”

Paige’s words made the three people present even more uneasy

The onlookers outside the office were all shocked. They thought, about whether the warehouse manager betrayed them or not? How could the management of this company be in such a mess?

No wonder the company has been working for a year without any improvement at all!

It turned out that there were so many people who wanted to steal or get something from the company….

The warehouse manager was called Shayna Dalton. Shayna looked no more than thirty years old. She wore a large black-rimmed

glasses and looked gentle and quiet. Shayna did not look like a bad person at all.

When Shayna was called over by Deon, she knew that she could not cover the truth anymore. Shayna said with a tearful voice, “Ms. Tate…”

Shayna was older than Paige, but she was still frightened by Paige’s aura and did not dare to look directly into Paige’s eyes.

Paige looked at the four people in front of her, her slender fingers tapping on the table. She said, “Oh, I forgot one person. Go and ask Stella, the head of the Purchasing Department, to come here.”

The onlookers outside the door were shocked. They didn’t expect that Stella would be involved…

They thought that the managers of the company were going too far.

When everyone was here, Paige said slowly, “Since everyone is here, tell me how you are working together.”

“Ms. Tate…” Roderick was so scared that he didn’t know what to do.

Stella said hurriedly, “Ms Tate, this has nothing to do with me…”

“Ms. Tate, I don’t know anything.”

Shayna also argued.

Anton, the leader of the No.4 product line, and Caden, the leader of the No. 5 product line, knew that it was useless to argue since things had come to this point. They simply lowered their heads and did not speak.

“Since no one said…” Paige was also not in a hurry. She looked at them and said, “Then I can only guess by myself.”

Everyone was uneasy and silent.

“I have checked the company’s purchasing list. The price of each piece of cloth is similar to the market price, but people who worked

in this industry know that as long as they cooperate with the cloth merchants for a long time, the price can be lowered.

“For example, the price of a 330-foot-long pure cotton cloth is generally around 210 dollars. If one cooperates with the cloth merchants for a long time, 130 dollars will be enough to buy it.

“However, Stella has purchased a lot of pure cotton cloth at the price of 240 dollars. If such a 330-foot-long cloth is made into a new product, there are at least 70 or 80 pieces of new products that can be produced. But there are only 20 or 30 new products left in the warehouse.”

“Ms Tate, you don’t know.”

Without waiting for Paige to finish speaking, Stella hurriedly explained, “The Design Department is all young people. The new

products they designed contain too many elements. It is complicated and troublesome to make them out. It will waste a lot of fabric to make one So, it is not my problem.”

“If the workers on the production line made around 80 new products, but only around 30 new products were recorded, how could they agree to do so? After all, their salary is calculated in the number of pieces” There was a difference of about 50 pieces of new products!

“Then what if the extra 50 pieces of new products are sold to other places by you, and you share the money earned?

“What if the price that you and the cloth merchant agreed is 130 dollars per 330 feet, but the account is written 240 dollars? Paige said casually.

“Ms. Tate! You can’t speak nonsense. My loyalty to the company can be tested…”

Paige’s slender fingers tapped on the computer a few times and then turned the screen to Stella.

“There are three clothing companies that have been cooperating with you. The three companies will transfer money to your private account at different times every month. If it is not for the rebate, can you explain to me why?”

Stella did not expect that Paige would even find this. Stella was stunned. He thought, how was this possible?

“Besides the price. There are also problems with the amount and the quality of the purchases…” When Paige said this, her eyes fell on the gentle and quiet girl in front of her. She said, “These problems are related to the warehouse… Now it is your turn to explain.”

Shayna was frightened and stammered, “Ms. Paige, I… I did not…”

“I restored the company’s surveillance and checked the surveillance of the nearby courier station.”

Paige’s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, and countless surveillance pictures appeared on the computer screen.

“It shows that you have taken the goods from the warehouse to the nearby courier station more than 300 times to send them out. You

have several mobile numbers registered under your real name. According to that, I found out that you have sent a total of 300 packages.”

“Ms. Paige, I… I…” In the face of the irrefutable evidence, Shayna was so nervous that her face turned pale and she trembled. “You brought some packages to the courier station after work yesterday and asked the workers there to send them out. However, the worker there hasn’t had the time to send them out yet. There is information about the recipient on it. Deon called the recipient. The people who answered the phone said that these packages were bought from an online shop called Procurement Service of Daybreak Clothing.

“I investigated Procurement Service of Daybreak Clothing. It has existed for 11 months. In other words, in the second month after the company was established, you opened an online shop and sold the company’s goods.

“You didn’t get the company’s consent, and authorization.

“The customers ordered online. If the customers need a few, you will send them out after work. If the customers need a lot, you will send them out directly from the warehouse and ask the courier to come to the warehouse to collect the goods. The courier has come more than 200 times

“Each style you sell is cheaper than that of the market by around 35 dollars…”

Shayna was so scared that she was trembling.

Paige looked at the other three people again, saying one word by one word, “You not only sell the fine goods of the company, but also privately produce clothes of poor quality, put on the label of the company, and sell them to other places. It has ruined the company’s reputation! Am I right?”

These people did not expect that Paige would be able to investigate to this extent. This was no longer Paige’s guess!

Paige had provided irrefutable evidence!

The five people were so frightened that their faces turned pale and their foreheads were sweating. They did not know how to explain all of this.

“Now, I have not called the police. Do you have anything to say?”

Paige’s eyes swept over them one by one, waiting for them to speak.

Anton was the first to speak. He said, “It was Mr. Ingram who forced us to do this. Either we work with him, or we are fired. We have no choice!”

“Yes!”

Caden also said, “We owe too much money, so…”

Chapter 82

“Enough.”

Roderick stopped them

Anton said, “Roderick, now that things have come to this point, we can’t even protect ourselves. Are we still going to hide it for Mr Ingram?”

“If Nigel hadn’t invited us to bet online on the celebration party of the company, how could we have lost so much money? Even now, we can’t pay it back at all!”

Caden often received calls from debtors. He even wanted to commit suicide.

If he hadn’t thought of his young child and si*k wife, he would have already jumped down from high.

“Nigel encouraged you to bet on the Internet?”

Paige raised her eyebrows. She knew that this was a crime and no one dared to do it.

“Mr. Ingram said that the website was reliable. We can win nine times out of ten times, and he even showed us the amount of money he got. It was more than 100 thousand dollars!

“At first, we didn’t believe it either, but after betting on the website a few times, everyone won. The money we won could be transferred to our bank cards.

“So we put more and more money into it, and we also asked our friends and relatives around us to join in. As a result, the website kept improving the requested amount of transferring money into the bank card. At first, it said that we should have 80 thousand dollars in our accounts of the website to get the money from the website. After we tried our best and gathered 80 thousand dollars, it said that we should have 160 thousand dollars. We borrowed a lot of money from various online loan platforms, and in the end, we cost so much money, but we couldn’t get the money back!”

When Caden said this, he sighed. If Caden was not afraid of implicating his wife and children, he would have killed himself! Because many workers in the production line were also involved, they formed the No. 4 and No. 5 production line, producing inferior clothes together, and cooperating with Shayna to take the clothes out to sell. The money earned was divided according to the proportion…

“Some relatives in our hometown trust us. They don’t know how to operate on the Internet, so they gave us the money they have accumulated from their life savings or selling houses to invest in, but they lost everything.

“Some are old people’s savings for their life of old age and funeral, and some are relatives’ savings for doing the surgical operation. Because the surgery fees are not enough, they want to win a big sum through betting, but the relatives can’t get the money even if they die.”

“Most of the money was borrowed from dozens of online loan platforms.”

“We have been making payments for a whole year. Every month, we have to pay several thousand dollars, which is still far from adequate!”

When Caden and Anton said this, they could not help but cover their faces and cry. They were the only ones who knew the bitterness and helplessness in it.

“I also made a bet, and…” Shayna bit her lower lip and cried. She choked for a while before saying, “I drank too much at that celebration party. When I woke up the next day, I found that Mr. Ingram was lying beside me… He took a lot of photos of me and forced me to do this…”

Everyone was stunned and looked at Shayna in disbelief.

“At first, I was in great pain, especially when I knew that he had someone to help him at the police station. Even if I called the police, it would be useless… Later, there was a monthly share. I could also buy some branded bags… So I gave up struggling.”

After listening to Shayna’s words, Stella was also full of surprise and anger. She said, “I also drank too much at that time. Nigel slept

with me! He said that if I did not cooperate, he would tell my husband and paste my photos at the gate of my parents-in-law’s work unit. Nigel said that he would let them know that I was an indecent daughter-in-law At that time, I was just married and I was very afraid.”

These words made the onlookers on the outside silent and angry!

They thought Nigel was going too far!

How could he take advantage of others when they were in danger and even force them to collude with him?

“Ms. Tate, please forgive.” Shayna begged, “I don’t want to go to jail. I am young. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life in prison…”

“You caused the company to lose at least 1.6 million dollars. I have to call the police to deal with this matter”

“If I let you off in private, then I will become the accomplice who protects you. The crime is the same.”

“Ms. Paige, please… I have a happy marriage. My child was just born… I don’t want to ruin the whole family because of this!” Stella said and cried.

“This matter needs to be explained to the headquarters. If the employees who cause the company to lose at least 1.6 million dollars can be forgiven for begging and crying, how chaotic will the company be? How chaotic will the headquarters be? How can the managers run the company? How can they convince others?”

“Ms. Paige.” Everyone knew that there was no room for negotiation. If they wanted to blame someone, they could only blame themselves. After all, it was they who took the wrong path. Until now, they were doomed.

Paige said patiently, “You are all adults.

“Since you have done it, you must bear the consequences. If you feel wronged, you can tell the police and try to have a better result.” Even though Nigel was hateful, they helped the evil side and made the company suffer a huge loss. The company was also innocent. Paige glanced at Deon. Deon understood and called the police.

Paige had recorded every word they said just now and planned to hand it to the police later.

“What is the address of the website?”

Hearing her question, Roderick was stunned. He took out his phone and said, “This is the. Although it has been closed for a long time, we still owe our relatives and friends, as well as loan platforms. We have to repay it every month. Ms. Tate, why are you suddenly asking this?”

The website had been closed, and it could no longer recover the original funds.

“I’m just asking.”

Paige remembered this website and planned to investigate it privately.

“Although everything was Nigel’s coercion and bribery, we have no evidence. Every month, he will give us the money in an illegal way or cash…”

Everyone was very angry. They were going to enter the police station, but Nigel could still get away with it!

Paige knew that there was only human evidence, and there was very little material evidence. Even if Nigel was asked to the police station, it would not take long for the police to let him go. Because there was not enough evidence.

“We brought it upon ourselves to go to jail, but the mastermind is Nigel! He took the greatest benefit, and he must be punished!”

“As for Nigel, I will let him show his weakness.”

As soon as Paige finished speaking, several policemen came.

Looking at the five people being taken away by the police, the onlookers outside were indescribably sad.

This matter shocked every one of the company. Donald was playing golf. After receiving the call, his expression changed.

“What happened?”

Danica, who was there, heard Donald say that something had happened to Paige. Danica thought that Paige had been bullied and hurried to Donald’s side.

Donald couldn’t even stand steadily. After the phone call hung up, he st*ggered two steps.

“What happened to Paige? Donald, take your time and tell us!”

“It wasn’t Paige who was in trouble…” Donald was supported under the parasol, sitting on a leisure chair and taking a breath. After drinking the tea brought by the caddy, he finally looked better.

Chapter 83

“Someone from the company said that Paige asked Roderick, Shayna, Anton, Caden, and Stella to her office early in the morning…”

Danica stroked him and asked, “And then?”

“Do you know why the company has been running for a whole year without any improvement?”

When Donald said this, the anger that he had suppressed was triggered again, and his breathing was not smooth.

“Easy. Speak slowly…” Danica felt that the situation was not good.

Donald tried to calm down and said, “There are three clothing companies that cooperate with our company. The price of 330 feet of cloth is about 130 dollars. However, the purchase amount submitted by Stella is 240 dollars. The extra 110 dollars was shared by her, Roderick, Shayna, Anton, Caden, and some production workers!”

Danica was surprised. She didn’t expect that something like this would happen in their company!

“It doesn’t matter if she embezzles 110 dollars. The key is that she embezzled it for a whole year! Paige checked it, and the total amount involved is as high as 1.6 million dollars or more!”

When Danica heard this, she was shocked and said, “How dare they collude with each other and do this kind of thing!”

“The three clothing merchants transfer money to Stella every month, which proves that she has indeed done it, and she admitted it herself…”

Donald was so angry that his heart hurt. He added, “Not only that, a piece of cloth that is 330 feet long could be made of around 80 new products, but only around 30 new products were left in the warehouse. Do you know where around 50 new products went?” Danica shook her head. Patricia also expressed her confusion. Both of them were waiting for Donald to continue.

“They opened a store on the Internet the second month after the company was established. If a customer orders, they will take the goods to the nearby courier station to send them out. If the customer wants more at once, there will be a courier who will come

directly to our company’s warehouse to collect the goods!”

Danica was stunned. “Aren’t these people too bold? Aren’t they afraid of being caught by the surveillance camera?”

“The surveillance footage was deleted by them. They collided with each other. They are fearless.”

Donald couldn’t believe it when he heard this, but the evidence was conclusive. “It is said that Paige restered the surveillance camera to see this scene…”

“If not for Paige, how long would they have kept it a secret…” Danica was shocked.

“Besides, they even h**rd*d a large number of the low-quality fabric. They have produced many products of our company’s style with it. They pasted the label of the company and sold those clothes elsewhere. Because the fabric was rough, many people got skin allergies after wearing it, which was equivalent to ruining the company’s reputation… This has a huge impact!

Danica was shocked She thought, no wonder the company couldn’t make money for a whole year. It was because of these people who played tricks!

However, Patricia thought, Paige ruined it again!

Today, Patricia deliberately brought Donald and Danica here to play golf. The atmosphere was good. But what happened in the company interrupted them. Patricia was unhappy that their good mood had been affected!

Patricia thought that everything she did today was in vain!

Patricia thought, d*mn Paige, why did she have so many things to do? Why did she appear from time to time to affect my mood?

“What about Nigel? Before Paige took charge of the company, he was the one who was in charge! Did he not know that such a thing happened under his nose?”

Danica asked.

“Those people said that all of this was coerced by Nigel. I don’t know if it is true or false…”

Donald thought, that if Nigel was a bad person, then this year, the company would not only lose 1.6 million dollars…

“Nigel is the backbone of the headquarters. When we sent him there, we also believed in his ability and character…” Danica did not expect that such a thing would happen. Danica thought that Nigel must have something to do with this thing.

“But there is very little physical evidence related to him now, and he can’t be convicted.” Donald thought of this. He was worried about it.

Donald thought, if Nigel had the power to control the company, then how much money would the company lose this year.

“Should we send people to help Paige?”

Danica was afraid that Paige would be left alone without help.

But Donald was not worried about this. “Don’t worry. We are playing golf here. It hasn’t been long since Paige discovered so many problems… Her ability is above everyone’s! I believe she can handle these.”

“Since Paige took over the company, she has helped us a lot.”

When Danica said this, she looked at Patricia and said, “In the future, you have to learn more from Paige…”

Paige’s management ability had long surpassed her age.

Danica thought Paige is my biological daughter. This business gene is engraved in her body. She is outstanding.

On the other hand, Patricia, who was spoiled by us from a young age, could not manage the company like Paige did even if she was given company.

“Patricia, you won’t take over the company in the future, right? You can continue to be a young miss. When the time comes and you want to get married, we will never treat you unfairly.”

Donald smiled kindly, still treating Patricia as a family member.

Danica also smiled and said, “Do you remember the older sister of Olivia? When she got married, her parents gave her 130 million dollars, 12 villas, and 12 cars. Don’t worry. We will give you more.”

When Patricia heard this, she felt uncomfortable. She thought the Lusk family was so rich and powerful. How could you just give me more than Olivia’s older sister?

It’s unfair!

You said that you treated me as a family member. It was indeed a lie!

Paige has only been home for a few days, and her pocket money is already more than 16 million dollars. Now, Paige has a company and no one knows how much it would be worth if it developed well!

And I can tell that you still want to give her more company!

The money will be spent sooner or later, and only companies are the source of money!

Only some money, some villas, and some cars? Those are not enough for me!

I’m not a beggar!

“Paige must have suffered a lot in the Tate family to understand the dark side of human nature…” Patricia suddenly changed the topic and pretended to be distressed, “Dad, M*m, we have to be good to Paige…”

Hearing Patricia’s words, Donald and Danica remembered the result of the investigation. For so many years, Paige had not had a good day in the Tate family.

Paige seemed cold. She was independent and strong. Presumably, no one around her cared about her.

“Patricia is right. I want to transfer some money to Paige and let her know the warmth of the family…” Danica immediately took out her mobile phone and transferred 8 million dollars to Paige.

Donald also took out his mobile phone and asked, “How much did you transfer? I also want to transfer some… I have to let Paige know that she not only has her mother’s love but also her father’s love!” When Patricia heard this, she was suddenly jealous. Her original intention was to hint to Donald and Danica that Paige had grown up in that kind of environment since childhood, and her mind had long been complicated and impure!

Patricia thought, otherwise, how could Paige see through the dark side of so many people?

However, Donald and Danica thought about it differently…

Chapter 84

At this time, the phone vibrated a few times. Paige picked it up and saw that it was a call from Martin.

“Paige

“I miss you.” Martin’s voice was low and magnetic.

Paige asked resignedly. “What’s the matter?”

“Are you busy?”

Martin said lazily. “I can help you with work if you need. His voice was clear and melodious.

“No need.”

Martin said, “I have been thinking about you the whole morning.”

His voice was full of affection. “I want to finish all your work so that you will have time to accompany me.”

“There is still one hour before I can see you.”

Martin couldn’t wait any longer. He said, “I want to have a video chat with you.”

“It won’t be long.”

Martin knew that Paige would not agree. So, before she could say anything, he pleaded, “Just a little while.”

Paige was speechless.

“Paige…” Martin begged again, “I promise. I won’t affect your work.”

Paige didn’t know what to do. In the end, she agreed. After a while, she received Martin’s video call.

Paige heard a knock on the door as soon as she answered the call.

“Come in.”

“Ms. Tate, this is your coffee.”

Deon respectfully placed the coffee on the desk. Paige’s mobile phone was leaning against a tissue box. But he didn’t notice that she was having a video call.

“Ms Tate, you have hit the headline again! Now everyone in the company is talking about your glorious deeds. Someone even wrote a poem for you.”

“Oh?”

Paige picked up the coffee and took a sip. She was a little surprised.

“I will recite it to you…”

Deon cleared his throat and recited in a serious tone, “She makes every bad guy scared She se*ds them to prison. And she never loses. That’s Ms. Tate. With her, the company prospers! All bad ideas should be dispelled, or Ms. Tate will make a move and brush you away!”

Paige frowned and thought, what?

But Martin smiled with interest. He seemed to be amused by this poem.

“Ms. Tate, from this poem, you can see that everyone has high respect for you… You looked really strong when you showed the evidence to the five people today! Do you know what people in the company said about you?”

Deon said excitedly. “The girls said that they were fascinated by you and wanted to marry you! And some boys wanted to tell you they love you after work”

Paige had just taken a sip of coffee. She almost choked when she heard this

“They said that after you came to the company, you found out seven big villains within a week and those workers at the production line Everyone bets that in less than a week, you can send Nigel to prison!” Deon said this, leaned in front of Paige, smiled, and said, “Ms. Tate, I bet two dollars that you can do it. Will I win…”

Paige casually said two words, “It’s too little “

“Ah?”

Paige said lazily. “Raise your bet.”

When Deon heard this, he felt his blood boiling. “Ms Tate, are you sure? If you are sure, I will bet all my money on it!” Paige was speechless.

“But the evidence isn’t enough now. I think the police will let him go…” Deon was disappointed.

“It’s good, isn’t it?”

Paige raised her eyebrows and smiled, “I was waiting for them to let him go.”

“Ah?”

Deon did not understand. He wondered, why?

No one could see through Paige’s thoughts But seeing her confident look, Deon felt that he was going to win!

He thought I should raise my bet later!

“Oh. Right. Ms. Tate, Nigel also has connections in the headquarters… You have to be careful!”

Paige replied, “OK.”

She didn’t take it seriously. No matter how powerful Nigel’s backers were, the evidence would prove their guilt.

“Ms. Tate, you are so powerful at such a young age. To match you, your future husband must be an influential person.”

Deon looked at Paige’s cold face and thought about it.

Paige looked at Martin’s face on the screen. He was also looking at Paige

Her vibe was indeed very strong, but Martin wasn’t bad either.

“Ms. Tate, do you dare to bet with me?”

“Huh? On what?”

“I bet that your future husband will be a very outstanding person! At the very least, he will be a tall, rich, and handsome man! You will find a good man with just your beautiful face!”

Paige replied, “You have nothing to do. Right?”

She said casually, “Why don’t take the five people’s positions first?”

“Ms. Tate, I suddenly remembered that there is something I need to do. I have to go now.”

Deon was just about to leave when he suddenly heard a man’s voice.

“Mr. Stowe, these documents need your review.”

It was Rhys’s voice. He walked into Martin’s office to let him make decisions on a few projects.

Hearing this, Deon stopped “Ms Tate? I seem to have heard a man’s voice Have you hidden a man in your office?”

Rhys seemed to have heard Deon’s voice as well. He asked in confusion, Mr Stowe, who is speaking?”

The next second, Rhys and Deon realized that their bosses were on a video call

They were both shocked…

Deon was dumbfounded His mouth was so wide open that he could fit two eggs into it!

“Ms. Ms. Tate. You. You…”

Deon thought, when did you get to know such a big shot?

“You… You are having a video call?”

Oh my goodness!

Am I dreaming?

I saw that handsome face on Ms. Tate’s phone!

It’s Martin!

He is the richest man in the world!

People say that he was cruel and heartless and that he never got close to women.

Why would he have a video chat with Ms. Tate?

“Ms… Ms. Tate, you. Are you…”

Martin said, “Paige, aren’t you going to introduce him?”

Martin asked with a hint of interest in his voice, “Is he your assistant?”

Paige!

Paige!

He called Ms Tate “Paige”!

It’s so intimate!

Paige felt embarrassed.

She thought, Deon, please stop!

“Hello, Mr. Stowe… I am Deon, Ms. Tate’s assistant. I feel honored to see you today!”

Deon hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, “I didn’t know that you were on a video call just now. Sorry for disturbing you. Please excuse me… Are you Ms Tate’s boyfriend?” “I’m his fiancé “

When Deon heard the word “fiancé”, he was even more shocked and his face froze!

Fiancé!

Martin is Ms. Tate’s fiancé!

No wonder Ms. Tate is so domineering. It turns out that she has such strong backing!

She can do whatever she wants around the world, let alone in the company!

“Thank you for your praise just now.”

Deon hadn’t expected that Martin would hear his praise. He thought, fortunately, I didn’t say anything wrong just now! Otherwise, I will be finished!

“In this world, I can’t think of anyone else who is worthy of our Ms. Tate except you. You and Ms. Tate are a perfect match! You were born for each other!

Deon thought the guys in the company were overestimating themselves. Ms. Tate’s fiancé is Mr. Stowe, but they want to express their love to her after work…

“Don’t worry, Mr. Stowe. I will protect Ms. Tate in the company. I won’t let other men get close to her! If you have any instructions, you can just tell me… I am very willing to serve you.”

Paige was annoyed.

She thought, who is your real boss? Who is paying your salary?

Chapter 85

“Paige, he is such a capable employee. Should we give him a raise?”

Martin’s words came from the video.

When Deon heard it, he was immediately elated and looked at Paige expectantly

“If you don’t leave now, I will donate your salary for this month to a charity organization.”

Hearing what Paige said, Deon almost couldn’t bear it. He immediately raised his leg and said, “I will leave immediately!”

“Don’t say anything you shouldn’t say outside.”

“Okay, Ms. Paige. Don’t worry. I will never tell anyone about your relationship…” Deon slammed the office door. He ignored the pain and covered his forehead to go out…

“Are you satisfied?”

Paige looked at the man in her phone with a trace of helplessness in her tone

Martin gave an evil smile and said, “How good would it be if everyone in the world knew about it.”

“Paige, when can my identity be made public?”

Deon said a man in the company wanted to confess to Paige? He was getting tired of living.

Looking at his handsome face, Paige couldn’t take it anymore and said, “I’m hanging up.”

“Wait a minute.”

“Is there anything else?”

“I haven’t seen enough of you.”

Martin leaned closer to the screen. His handsome face instantly enlarged several times, and his dark eyes had endless tenderness. He was devastating!

“Don’t you have work to deal with?”

Paige heard Rhys’s voice and knew Martin had something to do.

“Do I?”

Martin looked at Rhys.

Rhys braced himself and said, “No…”

“Why did you come in then?”

Paige did not expect Rhys to lie. It was all because of Martin.

“Ms. Paige… I…, I just came in to see if Mr. Stowe needs anything. I did not expect he only needs you. I am not needed here. I am going out…”

Rhys put the documents on the desk. Where Paige could not see, he put his hands together and begged Martin to deal with it quickly. These projects were time-sensitive, and a group of people was waiting downstairs!

Martin raised his chin slightly and agreed. Rhys sighed in relief and quickly went down.

Paige was pestered by Martin the whole morning. When it was noon, Martin was waiting for her downstairs.

As soon as Paige got in the car, Martin forcibly pulled her over, and she sat on his lap.

“Martin, you are going overboard!”

Paige looked at his handsome smiling face and wanted to get off him, but he tightly hugged her

“If you move again, I will kiss you.”

Paige looked at his face “Can you be more shameless?”

“Yes.”

Martin kissed her lips, and she was caught off guard.

Her lips were soft, like jelly. He planned to tease her, but she did not expect that after a taste, Martin wanted to get more of her sweetness.

Her waist was slender, and through her clothes, Martin could touch her tender skin.

“Martin!”

Paige wanted to push him away, but Martin held the back of her head with his other hand and greedily sucked her breath.

His kiss was passionate, catching Paige off guard. She couldn’t take it anymore and pushed him again with her hands. “Oh… It’s enough.”

She meant to warn him, but it sounded like soft flirting.

Martin, who was always calm, was on the verge of losing control.

Paige could feel his growing passion and pushed him hard. “Martin, if you continue like this, I will be angry!”

Martin stopped moving, his eyes filled with deep affection.

There was an unusual trace of charm in her eyes, and the desire Martin had suppressed with great difficulty was ignited once again.

“Paige…”

He had only got a little taste of her, and it was far from enough. Before Paige refused, he kissed her again.

His warm lips were entangled with hers as he continued to deepen the kiss.

Paige’s body gradually softened, and she was unable to resist.

Rhys felt hurt.

Didn’t they care about Rhys’ feelings as a single man?

Was a single man not worthy of respect?

Heavens knew what Rhys was feeling as he drove! It was pure suffering!

Rhys felt he was a third-wheel

Rhys shouldn’t have been in the car!

After what felt like a day, the long kiss finally ended.

Martin’s eyes were still somewhat blurred, and his voice was filled with deep affection. “Paige, I like you.”

Paige’s shoulders were slightly moving, and she was a little breathless.

Martin’s eyes were filled with endless love, “I like you very much, so very much.”

“Are you in need of manpower?”

“Huh?”

Paige did not understand what he meant.

“I want to be your assistant

“Personal bodyguard is fine, too.”

Paige didn’t answer

“I can even clean your office for you. I can be whatever you want me to be.”

“Grow a pair!”

“Will I look like trash doing my girl’s bidding?”

Martin looked down and said meekly. “Then I am willing to be trash forever.”

Martin held Paige’s face and said lovingly, “I like you. I want you by my side all year round. I want to keep you near every second.” Paige was moved. His eyes were sincere, and his expression was focused.

“I don’t like Patricia.”

Martin held her face and said word by word, “I only fall for you. It was you, are you, and will always be you.”

“I know.”

Paige did not expect him to be so good at sweet words. She looked away and gazed out of the window.

“You are blushing,” Martin smiled.

Paige remained silent.

“Paige, are you shy?”

Martin rubbed her face lovingly. “You are so cute.”

Before she met Martin, no one had ever said she was cute. She was often described as cold and insensitive.

Martin held her face and said, “You are so beautiful when you are shy or angry. You are even more so when you get jealous…”

“Who is jealous?”

“This morning.”

Martin held her face and said, “You were cold and distant.”

Paige did not feel jealous. Although she did not like Patricia’s despicable behavior, she was not jealous or angry.

“If you do not mind, next time other women come close to me

“There will be a next time?”

Paige raised her eyebrows, her tone carrying a hint of warning.

Martin teased her to see her reaction.

Martin smiled wantonly, his eyes full of love and joy. “I promise there will never be a next time.”

Rhys didn’t know what to say.

I’m begging you!

Can you care about my feelings and have a sweet talk somewhere else?

It’s really difficult for a single man to survive these days…

What mistake did I make? Why do I have to suffer this?

Chapter 86

After lunch, Paige returned to the company.

As soon as she got to the 20th floor, the elevator door opened, and she heard Deon’s voice coming from the end of the corridor.

At this time, Deon blocked seven or eight male employees outside the office, not letting them in.

One of the men wearing a wh*te shirt begged, “Mr. Hampson, I really like Ms. Tate…”

“How can you be so cheeky? Do you have a house and a car in Chicago?”

The man in wh*te shook his head.

“How much savings do you have?”

“500 dollars…”

“You want to ask Ms. Tate out with 500 dollars?”

Deon was angry.

“Mr. Hampson, I really like Ms. Tate. I will work hard to earn money…”

“How much is sincerity worth nowadays? I advise you to go home and lie down. You can have whatever you want in your daydreams. A trip with a girl may cost at least 500 dollars. Go away!”

Another male employee quickly squeezed forward and said with a smile, “Mr. Hampson, I have a small apartment with 2 bedrooms and a living room in the city center, a car with 25 thousand dollars, and a salary of 1,300 dollars… Please put this love letter on Ms. Tate’s table for me…”

Deon looked at the partly bald man in front of him and resisted the urge to curse him. Deon patiently said to him.

“Jim, you are already 32… Don’t add more trouble! Ms. Tate is only 18! Can you move away?”

A si*sy man delivered a thermos box and said, “Mr. Hampson, I made this for Ms. Tate at home at noon. Please help me send it to Ms. Tate’s office. If she eats it, I will feel so happy!”

“You also like Ms. Tate?”

The man nodded with certainty. “Yes!”

“You can’t handle Ms. Tate. She doesn’t like a family man like you.”

Deon looked the man up and down. The si*sy man would look so strange standing next to Paige.

“I, I can change for Ms. Tate! If she likes muscular guys, I will work out hard! If she likes driven men, I will work hard! No matter what kind of man she likes, I will try my best to become him!”

Deon patted his shoulder sympathetically. “Bro, listen to my advice. You are still miles away from a qualified candidate. Go home and sleep.”

“Mr. Hampson, how about me?”

At this time, a handsome young man came forward.

He looked cheerful and unsophisticated. Deon remembered he graduated from a famous university abroad. The man was young and had a high education as well as a good family. He also had a villa under his name.

Unfortunately…

“Ms. Tate is not interested in immature men.”

“Why?”

The young man was puzzled.

“Mr. Hampson, can you give us another chance? Please pass the gifts to Ms. Tate…”

Deon looked at his watch. “Ms. Tate is punctual at work. She should be downstairs at this time. If you don’t leave now, she will think you are slacking off!”

As soon as everyone heard that, they sc*ttered, afraid Paige would find out they had slacked off.

They left in the staff elevator, which was different from the exclusive elevator that Paige came out from, so they did not meet each

other.

Paige walked casually to her office in high heels. When she passed by Deon, she raised her eyebrows and asked, “Are you busy?”

“Ms. Tate, you are finally here…”

Deon’s mouth was dry from all that talking. He picked up his cup and drank a few mo*thfuls of water. Then, he said, “They all overestimated themselves. Compared to Mr. Stowe, they are simply…” When he mentioned Martin, Paige’s eyes flashed with a warning.

Deon did not dare to continue. He wiped the water on his lips and said, “What I mean is that they are not good enough for you!”

“I suddenly feel you shouldn’t be my assistant,” Paige entered the office and said in a leisurely tone.

“Ms. Paige, are you offering me a promotion and a raise? Although I helped you refuse many unqualified men, you don’t have to be so touched… It’s what I should do.”

“You should be a professional matchmaker instead.

“You have quite the potential. Don’t waste it.” Paige opened a file.

A professional matchmaker?

A few questions popped up in Deon’s mind. He didn’t want to be a matchmaker!

“You can also be a security guard or a house guard.”

“Ms. Paige, I’m doing this for your own good!”

Deon leaned in front of her with a bit of grievance. “My m*uth is dry from refusing them one by one! The job is difficult…”

Before he could finish speaking, he heard a knock on the door. He looked back and saw Nigel coming!

Deon’s eyes were wide open. Hadn’t this man been called to the police station in the morning? Why was he released so quickly? It was faster than Deon imagined…

Paige looked up at Nigel with hostility. Deon wished he could leave now.

“The tea in the bureau is really bad.”

Nigel smiled and pulled the chair opposite Paige to sit down. He smiled with feigned politeness. “The tea here is much better…”

Paige smiled, “The employee gave it to you. It’s worth more than 600 dollars a pound. It must be good.”

Nigel was a little surprised. How did she know an employee bought tea for him? The price was exactly that!

“Mr. Ingram, you should try to accept the tea in the police station. If you have to go there again…”

“Hahaha…” Nigel laughed wildly, “When will I go there again? Who knows if it will be someone else next time? Maybe my luck will change!”

Deon felt Nigel meant Paige might be called to the police station next time.

Nigel certainly did not expect Paige to have a backer.

If he knew about that, he wouldn’t have dared to say that.

“I have only heard there is no definite outcome. Karma is a b*tch.”

Nigel’s face was sullen. His shrewd eyes confronted Paige. Paige smiled and said leisurely.

“Mr. Ingram, you have to be careful when you go out. After all, good and evil are rewarded. It’s just that the time for retribution hasn’t come.”

Nigel did not expect her to curse him like this. He sneered, “Then we will wait and see. I came today to tell you that the outcome is not decided. We will have to find it out later.” “Who does he think he is? If not for the lack of evidence, he would be imprisoned! How dare he make a ruckus in front of you,” Deon snapped looking at Nigel’s back. “He won’t be proud for long.”

Paige didn’t take Nigel seriously. She continued to read the documents in front of her.

“Ms. Tate, I don’t understand one thing… You have such a powerful backer. Why don’t you use Mr. Stowe to deal with Mr. Ingram?

Logically speaking, Martin was extremely powerful, and dealing with such a small fry was not a problem! ‘

Chapter 87

“I don’t wanna bother him with a loser like Nigel.”

Paige believed that she could bring Nigel down by herself.

It dawned on Deon that Paige was an independent career driven woman who could tackle problems alone.

“Ms. Tate, you make me admire you even more.”

Deon looked at Paige with admiration.

Paige didn’t look up at Deon. “If you have nothing to do, you can go to scrub toilets,” said Paige.

“I… I’m gonna go back to work!”

Deon hurriedly left Paige’s office, because he didn’t wanna scrub the toilets.

At night.

Sitting on the couch, Danica took out her phone and called her five sons.

“We’ve found your little sister. As it happens, she’s on summer break. I want you to finish the work at hand and get home as quickly as possible. Actually, I don’t care whether you finish the work or not, you gotta make time for your sister!”

“I know that you’re busy, but your sister’s back. You and your brothers must come back for her and stay for a while. Do you hear me?”

“If I find out that anyone dares to ice Paige out or pick on her, he’ll be sorry!”

“You can come home without your luggage or work, but don’t forget to get your sister a present!”

Danica made four calls in a row. A few seconds later, Danica finally got Jack’s number. Jack was the last person Danica called.

“Just so you know, you all aren’t allowed to miss all the festivals this year, especially Paige’s birthday! If I catch you doing that, I’m gonna kick your ass! You understand?”

Jack complained, “Mom, I’m also your son. How can you play favorites? I can’t believe you do this to me just because of the missing daughter you just found.” “Humph, you still know that I’m your mother. How many times have you come back home to see me this year?”

“I… It wasn’t my fault. My schedule didn’t allow it. Besides, I never forgot to get you gifts and money!”

Jack sounded frustrated.

However, Danica ignored it. “Humph, I don’t need your gifts and money!” she scoffed.

Jack didn’t know how to reply. After all, Danica was rich.

“Anyway, you have to come back home this time. Oh, right…” Danica suddenly remembered something. She added, “Call me in advance before you come back.”

“What? Are you gonna cook a big meal for me?”

“Oh, come on. You’re a top star, but all you can think of is food.”

Danica said in an accusing tone.

Jack complained, “A top star also needs to eat!”

“Actually, it’s Zoe, the daughter of the Bodley family who wants to see you. She’s been here for me lately. Zoe’s beautiful, well-educated, and graceful…” “Okay, please stop. I know what you mean, but I’m too busy!”

“Hear me out, Jack.

“You’re old enough to start a family,” Danica said in a serious tone.

“Mom, don’t forget about my four older brothers. If you wanna be a matchmaker, you should set them up with girls, not me!”

“I wish I could, but they don’t listen to me. Besides, Zoe likes you. I have no choice.”

“Mom, you…” Jack covered his heart in disbelief, not knowing what to say.

“Anyway, don’t forget your sister’s present. That’s all. Bye.”

Jack felt a sense of loss. If it weren’t for Paige, Jack thought that Danica wouldn’t have called him.

After calling her five sons, Danica finally felt relieved.

“Honey, are you thirsty? Come on, have some tea. It’s good for your health.”

Smiling, Donald considerately handed Danica a cup of tea.

As it happened, Danica was thirsty after five calls. She took the cup from Donald and drank.

“I made you tea when you were calling Jack. It isn’t cold or hot. A perfect temperature.”

After Danica finished drinking, Donald took the cup back, put it down on the table, and massaged Danica’s hand. “Honey, you must be tired after five calls. I’ll give you a massage.”

“You should take a rest too.”

“Don’t worry about me.”

Donald lovingly held Danica’s hand and said, “Oh, right. When are you going to tell the others that Paige’s back?”

In fact, Danica had been thinking about it. Pondering a few seconds, Danica replied, “Your father hasn’t woken up yet, and your mother

has a weak heart. My parents are old. Their health is getting worse. I don’t think it’s a good time to tell them about Paige.”

Danica planned to tell her family about Paige when they were better. Danica believed that Donald and her parents would be very happy.

Danica worried that Donald and her parents were too shocked by the news, which was bad for their health.

Then the good news would be bad news.

Once Donald and Danica’s parents knew that Paige was back, they had to tell all the relatives in both families. Given that, Danica and

Donald would have to deal with their relatives. Danica didn’t want that to happen.

It wasn’t hard for Danica to deal with her relatives, but she didn’t wanna cause Paige any trouble.

“I’ve spent way too much effort finding Paige. I wanna spend more time with her and make up for the time lost.”

Donald kept massaging Danica’s hands while talking, “The more people know that we found Paige, the less time we can spend with her. What do you think?”

“I don’t want anyone to stand in the way of a family reunion.”

Suddenly, Danica’s phone rang. Danica checked the phone. It was Paige.

Donald looked at Danica with jealousy. He wondered, I want Paige to call me too!

Danica cleared her throat with a serious face and picked up the phone happily. “Paige? What’s the…”

“Mom, Martin and I will eat out tonight.”

“Alright… Since you’re seeing Martin, I’ve never expected you to come home for dinner.”

Paige was lost for words.

Paige somehow sensed the disappointment in Danica’s tone.

“Don’t worry about us. Have fun tonight!” Danica added.

Danica still wanted to talk to Paige, but she was afraid that Paige would be annoyed if she kept talking. Thus, Danica humedly continued, “I’d better not take up much of your time. Gotta go.” “Okay.”

After Paige hung up, she looked at the man in the car and asked, “What’s wrong?”

“The way you call me really upsets me,” Martin said.

Martin hugged Paige and continued in an affectionate way, “I wish you could call me ‘honey’.”

Paige was speechless.

“Or ‘babe’, if you like.”

It was hard for Paige to call Martin “honey”. “I think it’s better that I call you by your first name,” Paige replied.

“No. ‘Honey’ is better.”

Paige didn’t know how to respond.

“Come on.

“Call me ‘honey,” Martin insisted.

“I’m gonna get out of the car if you keep pushing me.”

Martin immediately sh*t up. He silently hugged Paige, pressing his forehead against hers from time to time and kissing her.

“Stop!”

Paige was a little angry. Martin had been getting carried away lately.

“Don’t make me nag you.”

Martin replied fondly with a warm smile, “I like the way you nag me.”

Paige fell silent.

“I need a wife who nags me as you do.”

Martin’s eyes were full of affection and sincerity.

It tugged at Paige’s heartstrings. Paige immediately looked away.

Chapter 88

After a while, the car stopped in front of a luxurious villa.

It was the most renowned private mansion in Chicago. Last year, it was bought by a big shot at the price of 300 million dollars. This villa was different from the Larson Villa where Paige lived, the most expensive neighborhood in Chicago with thirty-three households.

Moon Dunes Villa, on the other hand, was exclusive to the owner.

The well-designed villa was surrounded by flowers and vegetation. The lights were on, pouring the soft rays over the villa and making the place even more breathtaking.

There was a crescent-shaped lake nearby. Every time the moonlight shone, this lake looked like the real moon, hereby the name,

Moon Dunes Villa.

Paige blinked in confusion. Weren’t they supposed to go to the restaurant?

Why were they here?

Rhys got out of the car and opened the door. “Ms. Paige, it’s Mr. Stowe’s home. This is the first time that he has brought a girl back home…”

First time again? It seemed that Paige did mean a lot to Martin.

“Rhys is wrong.”

Martin carried Paige out of the car, gazing at her lovingly. His voice was affectionate, “It’s not my home. This is our home.”.

“Put me down. I can walk.” Paige was unaccustomed to being carried.

“You are my sweetheart. I should dote on you.”

Martin lowered his head. Seeing her beautiful face, he expressed his feelings for Paige. “Let me hold you more. I miss you so much.”

Martin walked her to the door, pressed her finger on the screen, and recorded her fingerprints.

“Do come home more often.”

The word “home” tugged at Paige’s heartstrings. She blushed.

The only male butler in the villa, Adam Walker, went to greet them. As he was the only s*rvant, he had multiple roles.

Although he knew that a girl would visit today, Adam was still surprised when he saw Martin hugging her in his arms.

His professional ethics required Adam to hide his surprise. But deep down, he knew he was shocked. “Mr. Stowe, you are back.”

Adam bowed respectfully and looked at Paige kindly.

“My wife, Paige.”

Hearing that, Adam lowered his head. “Good evening, Mrs. Stowe. Nice to meet you. I am the butler, Adam.”

Although they hadn’t gotten married yet, she was the first girl whose identity had been acknowledged by Martin.

“Good evening, Adam. Nice to meet you, too.”

Paige greeted Adam politely.

Seeing that Paige was pretty and polite, Adam had a good impression of her. “Dinner is ready. Please come with me.”

“Let me down,” said Paige, who still stayed in Martin’s arms.

“No, I just want to hold you like this.”

Their interaction surprised Adam again.

Martin and a girl from the Lusk family were engaged. The girl visited many times, but she was rejected.

Now that Martin permitted Paige to come anytime and say sweet words to her, the girl must be more important to Martin than that girl from the Lusk family.

Martin liked quiet places and did not like to be disturbed. Aside from Adam, there was only another serv*nt, a male chef, Steve Allen. Steve built a fairyland, billowing white mist on the dining table.

The delicate rose petals fell on the foie gras and caviar in the thin mist.

Steve used shrimp b*lls to decorate a food tree, which looked like a real tree with branches loaded with fruits.

A melon and broccoli were carved into special shapes. Every dish was easy on the eye.

Knowing that a very important girl would visit, Steve was fully prepared. But seeing the girl in Martin’s arms, Steve was as surprised as Adam.

“This is Mrs. Stowe.”

Adam introduced Paige to Steve.

“Nice to see you, Madam and Sir!”

Steve greeted them and left after finishing the last dish.

Paige and Martin were left alone.

This was a romantic dinner, not a clumsy trick to woo her. Martin had asked Steve and Adam to prepare the dinner long before they arrived.

The leaves were swaying gently on the branches. A beautiful scene.

“We will have dinner at home.”

Instead of letting Paige sit in her chair, Martin held Paige in his arms, picked up the knife and fork, and started serving her food. “Martin, I can eat myself.”

Paige sat on his lap, not knowing where to put her legs. For some reason, she felt hot.

She was not a kid. Even if she were, she would be independent enough to have dinner herself.

“You don’t want me to hug you or serve you food. Do you still want to be my fiancée?”

“What does that have to do with being your fiancée?” Paige asked.

“It has everything to do.”

“You keep a distance from me. That means I haven’t done well enough. You’re not touched by me. So I will be with you for longer periods.” Martin said.

Paige thought you don’t have to.

“I won’t push you anymore.

“I will let you off the h*ok if you feed me.” Martin smiled.

“You wish!”

“You’ve got two choices.”

“Why should I have to choose from these options?”

“Then let me serve you.” Martin smiled even more dotingly.

Paige continued eating her food, pis*ed off. Martin found it pleasing to the eye and her inexplicably cute.

“Try this one.”

Martin picked up another dish. “It tastes good.”.

While she was eating, Paige felt a hand gently stroking her back. “Can we just eat?”

“With such beauty in my arms, I can’t focus.”

“You are just too attractive.”

When the meal was finally over, Martin carried her to the sofa and sat down in the same intimate position. “I will take you upstairs and show you around.”

“I’m going back.”

“Before you leave, you need to see what your home looks like and where our bedroom is.”

“That’s enough.”

Seeing her slightly annoyed, Martin grinned.

Adam served them two cups of black tea.

“Put me down.”

Paige was a little thirsty from talking.

“How does it taste?” Martin asked as he handed her the cup of tea.

She looked pretty when she was drinking with her clear eyes lowered.

“It’s fine.”

After Paige finished half a cup, her lips were still moist. The tea was good and left a fragrance in one’s mouth. It was of high quality.

Martin cupped her face and kissed her all of a sudden.

Paige was caught off guard.

There was a tea fragrance on her lips. After tasting them, Martin kissed Paige harder.

It was the first time that Adam, who was standing by the side, had seen Martin do such a thing. In Adam’s memory, Martin was reversed, silent, and elegant.

Chapter 89

It was the first time that Martin had kissed a girl so passionately!

After a long time, the kiss ended. And Martin let go of Paige “The tea is indeed not bad.”

Paige was a bit angry. Since he wanted to know what it tasted like, he could just drink the other cup of tea.

Did Martin bring her here just to kiss her?

“If you do that again, I won’t come again.”

Parge warned.

“Huh?”

“I won’t have dinner with you.”

Paige knew that Martin couldn’t get rid of the habit, so she had to put an end to it.

She would see Martin less often and avoid alone time with him.

Hearing this, Martin looked into her eyes, “Are you mad at me?”

Since Paige did not respond, Martin asked softly, “Is it because I didn’t do well in that kiss?”

“What?”

Martin kissed her, tasting her lips.

Adam didn’t see that coming. It was clear to him that Martin liked Paige very much.

Martin loved Paige to the point where Martin could easily say the sweet words that he could have said in the past.

And it was natural.

After the second kiss, Paige was embarrassed and mad. “Martin!”

Adam was still standing by the side. Plus, they were just too intimate. Paige wanted to get down from his lap.

“You still think that kiss isn’t good enough. Right?”

The tip of Martin’s nose touched hers. His eyes were watery from the passionate kisses.

Paige did not want to answer his question.

Martin pressed his lips against hers. After a long time, he stopped and asked, “Will you come here again?”

“Your answer?”

Martin started to kiss her again. “Are you going to have dinner with me?”

“Martin, you are so shameless.” Paige was dumbfounded by how shameless Martin was.

“I will only be like this when fac*d with you.”

Martin kissed her. “I can be even more shameless.”

“Tell me. Are you going to come here or not?”

Martin wouldn’t stop until he got the answer he wanted.

“It depends on my mood,” Paige was somewhat irritable.

“Then how are you feeling now?

“How can I make you feel better?” Martin asked as he kissed her

“Put me down first.”

“Looks like you don’t like it here” Martin seemed to understand what was on her mind.

“It finally dawned on you!”

Martin picked her up and walked upstairs.

“Where are you taking me?”

“Show you around.”

Paige was brought upstairs to Martin’s room. It was clean and tidy. Before the lights were turned on, she could see a crescent lake outside the huge glass wall. It was as beautiful as the lake in a fairy tale.

“Paige. We may need to get used to our married life in advance,” Martin said in his pleasant voice.

“Stop it. Or I’m really going to be mad at you.” Paige pushed him on the chest.

“At least you can give me some rewards for now.

“It’s so long before we get married. It almost kills me.” Martin kissed her again.

The kiss lasted for a while. When it was done, Paige said, “Put me down.”

She hadn’t gotten a chance to walk on the floor today.

“You haven’t answered my question.”

Martin refused to let go. “Will you come back?”

“Tell me. Will you come back?”

“I will.” Paige gritted her teeth.

“Then are you going to have dinner with me?”

Martin wanted her answer.

“I am.” Paige could only agree.

Martin put her down, smiling, “Look outside the window.”

Paige had noticed the crescent lake just now. Under the moonlight, the flowers and plants by the lakeside were visible. It was so breathtaking.

“What flowers do you like?”

Martin hugged her from behind and stared at her beautiful face. “I want to turn all the flowers and trees into what you like.”

Maybe she would like the house and him more.

“Rhys said that all girls like roses.”

Martin’s gaze fell on the scenery outside. “I planned to grow ninety-nine kinds of roses before you came here, but I was afraid that you would not like them.”

Paige seemed to be touched. Her feelings towards Martin were like a seed in the mud.

“It’s our home. You have the say. You decide what flowers and trees we grow.”

Martin lowered his head and asked, “Tell me what you like.”.

Paige thought for a moment before saying, “I don’t have any preference. If I have to pick one, I’ll go for daisies.”

Not roses, lilies, or lavender.

“Do you know what its flower language is?”

Martin whispered into her ear.

“Huh?”

“Cherish the one you love,” Paige ventured a guess.

“It means faith,” Martin said softly.

In a house with daisies, which symbolized faithful love, their relationship would get better.

“What about the house?”

“Is there anything that needs to be improved?” Martin asked.

“You.”

Paige glanced at him, “Can you stop being so close to me?”

“I’m afraid I can’t.”

Martin wrapped his arms around her slim waist and kissed her even more intensely. His gentle voice spread into her ear, “I am very restrained.”

After a long time, Rhys finished his meal and returned to the villa. He waited a while but did not see Paige and Martin.

He looked at the time. It was already nine o’clock.

Martin forgot the time when he was with Paige. Unable to rush them, Rhys waited outside.

“Rhys.”

Adam walked out and said with a smile, “Come inside and drink some tea. I’m afraid that they need more time. Mr. Stowe will finally see his wish come true. Mr. Martin is going to get married!”

No matter how Killian tried to set Martin and Patricia up, Martin always rejected Patricia.

But now Martin liked Paige very much.

“Adam, the old Mr. Stowe likes Ms. Paige so much that he gave her the necklace.”

“The crown necklace, which once belonged to Mrs. Stowe?”

Adam was shocked to know that Paige was accepted by the Stowe family so quickly.

Being accepted by the Stowe family was a tall order.

“Yeah.”

Rhys followed Adam into the door and said, grinning, “Mr. Martin said that his wife will only be Ms. Paige.”

Adam’s jaw almost dropped, “What about the Lusk family?”

“Are you talking about Ms. Patricia? Mr. Martin doesn’t like her.”

Instead of exposing Patricia’s lie, Rhys said, “Ms. Paige is also a Lusk. Both families agree on their marriage.”

“That’s good.” Adam was worried that the two families would fall out because of it. He breathed a sigh of relief. “Glad to know that

Ms. Paige is also a Luck. They are meant for each other.”

Chapter 90

At 11:30 p.m., Paige finally returned to L*rsen Villa.

“Paige, are you back?”

Patricia, who was about to go downstairs, saw Paige go upstairs. There was a gust of wind, and several hickeys on Paige’s neck were reflected in Patricia’s eyes.

Patricia’s heart seemed to be hit by a blunt weapon, making her feel pain. She found it unbelievable.

“Paige, why are you back so late? Did you go out with Martin?”

Although Patricia knew that Paige was likely to be with Martin, seeing the hickeys on Paige’s neck, she still could not accept it!

Martin was celibate. How could he kiss Paige so passionately?

Paige must have seduced Martin!

“Paige, although our family hasn’t made a rule, you have to come back early. Otherwise, people will say that we weren’t properly brought up.”

“Do you like Martin?” Paige raised her eyes and asked lightly.

“I… Of course, I do not like him…” Patricia lowered her head and denied it, not daring to look into Paige’s eyes.

Patricia was not afraid of Paige. She was afraid that Paige would tell their parents. Even though she liked Martin, she wouldn’t admit it in front of Paige. “Then keep your distance from him.”

Paige’s tone was indifferent. Patricia didn’t know whether she was angry or not. “Mind your own business.”

“Paige…”

Patricia watched Paige go upstairs step by step and could not help but clench her fists.

Paige was just a rude girl who grew up in a small place. How could she talk to Patricia like this?

Did Paige think that she was different after she returned to the Lusk family?

When Paige returned to her bedroom, her phone suddenly vibrated. It was Jairo.

“Boss, Snowbush Gang’s problems have been solved. In addition, I have some clues as to the cause of the fire at Sam Clinic on September 10, 18 years ago.

“The cleaner who picked up Abbigail and raised her is named Dolores Petersen. She once told her good friend that it was raining that night. The roads were not good at that time. When there was heavy rain, many places would be waterlogged.

“It was about 2 a.m. Dolores and a few cleaners cleaned the garbage on the roads and beside the manhole covers to drain waterlogged fields. Not long after, they suddenly heard a deafening explosion. “Then, the explosions came one after another. At first, Dolores did not dare to approach. When she was about to save someone, she saw a few unlicensed black cars leave in the opposite direction. “In that era, very few people had cars in that place… I think that the fire must have something to do with those cars.”

“Who were they? Why did they burn the clinic?” Paige asked, narrowing her eyes.

“I also find it strange… At that time, Dolores was busy saving people, so she didn’t think too much about it. If she saw the people in the cars or their characteristics, it would be easier to investigate. “But Dolores is quite miserable now.”

“What?”

Paige raised her eyebrows.

Wasn’t Dolores Abbigail’s adoptive mother?

Although Abbigail had returned to the Tate family, Dolores had worked so hard to raise Abbigail. How could she have a miserable life? “After Abbigail returned to the Tate family, the Tate family gave Dolores 16 thousand dollars, but Dolores did not take it. She just

wanted to see Abbigail when she was free, but Abbigail refused and did not want to have anything to do with her.

“Dolores went to the Tate’s house a few times, but she was driven away by the s*rvants. Now, her health is poor and she has no income. She has no children and no family to take care of her. She is quite pitiful.”

“Abbigail is ungrateful.”

Paige knew Abbigail well. Her past identity would only make her feel embarrassed. She would rather kick Dolores away and go to the upper society!

“There’s another strange thing. The higher-ups of the clinic are missing, and the archives room is ruined.

“Now we can only try to find some useful clues from Dolores and the other rescuers. But you have to be mentally prepared. It may take a long time.”

“I see.”

When Paige said this, her phone vibrated. It was Martin. “I have to hang up.”

After chatting with Martin for a while on the phone and taking a shower, Paige went to bed.

In her dream, Paige seemed to return to the Tate family. She saw a little girl holding Lindsey’s hand and asking with tears in her eyes, “M*m, when will you come back next time?” “Paige, what do you want? Your father and I are busy every day. Do you think we have nothing to do? How could you ask us to see you when you have a fever of 39°C?”

The young Paige felt wronged and sobbed in a low voice, “I didn’t…”

“You told your grandmother, so your grandmother called us and forced us to come back! Do you know that the project was ruined after we came back?”

“Enough. She is still a child.”

Tyrell tried to smooth things over.

“Shut up!

Lindsey angrily said, “Have you ever seen a child who used her elder to deal with us at such a young age? Look how your m*m loves her! Paige, listen, the more you are like this, the more I hate you! Stop crying! It’s so annoying!”

Seeing Lindsey open the door and leave, Tyrell hurriedly followed her. “Don’t do this… Paige doesn’t know that her grandfather left the company to us after he passed away. So many people in the company want to kick us out and secretly make things difficult for us… Paige just missed us.”

“She’s such a jinx. She always ruins our plans. Give us a carefree life if she can. What else can she do except cry?”

The young Paige wiped her tears as if she had made a decision. If she became more outstanding and helped her family make money, then her parents wouldn’t need to work so hard, right? And they would like Paige, right?

Paige became outstanding with the help of several grandfathers. Then, she knew that Cassie and Lindsey were not in a good relationship, and they turned against each other because of the equity… Lindsey didn’t like Cassie. Every time Cassie helped Paige, Lindsey would h*te Paige even more…

What was worse, Lindsey felt that Paige was a jinx. Every time she came back, there would be something wrong with her work, so she did not want to return to this home.

These years, Tyrell and Lindsey had only returned home a few times. The feelings between them and Paige faded.

In the past, Lindsey did not like to see Paige cry. Slowly, Paige became a child who would not cry. In the eyes of outsiders, she was somewhat cold and unreasonable.

After an unknown period in her dream, Paige opened her eyes again. It was getting light.

Paige felt empty.

Paige picked up her phone and looked at it. It was only 6:30. There were a few unread messages from Martin on Line.

“Paige.

“I miss you so much that I can’t sleep.

“I want to hug and share the bed with you.”

Paige’s empty heart seemed to be filled with something. The feeling of loss was gone and replaced by faint happiness.

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80)

Chapter 71

“Stop “Nigel immediately stopped them. “If you call the police now, the reputation of the group will be hurt, no matter whether these dishes have problems or not “

“Really? Then what do you think we should do, Mr. Ingram?”

Paige looked at Nigel with interest.

“As long as you apologize to Mr. Bowman, everything will be settled.”

Paige felt that it was funny and gave Deon a positive look. Deon immediately called the police

“You. “Nigel was very angry. He wondered, how dare this girl go against me?

It doesn’t matter. We know some people in the police station. Does this girl really think that she can control the police station? Does she think all the police will listen to her?

She is too naive.

Nigel took out his phone and sent a Line message.

After a while.

Several police officers came. The leader of the police officers looked strange. He heard about what had happened and asked someone to bring all the ingredients in the kitchen back for testing “By the way, Paige used her mobile phone to invade the monitoring system and restore all the deleted records one by one. “I have sent the surveillance video of the past year to your official mailbox” “Ms. Paige, thanks for your support.”

The leader of the police officer, Connor Wade, was very polite “Don’t worry if test results come out and prove that the ingredients they used are not qualified, we will definitely deal with them according to the law.”

If they violated the food safety law, they would be fined, and their license would be revoked. Moreover, they might also be imprisoned if the case was serious.

“Officer, are you new here? Why didn’t Brian Knight come today?” Nigel, who was standing beside Connor, felt that something was wrong.

“Do you know him well?”

Connor glanced at Nigel and said in an indifferent tone, “He was just suspended today. Are you looking for him?”

“No!

“Fine. Someone accused him of being bribed. If you send him a message to ask for help now, it will provide new evidence to the police. The penalty will be increased.”

Hearing Connor’s words, Nigel became nervous. He just sent a Line message to Brian, asking for Brian’s help. He would give Brian the rewards as he used to do. Things looked worse.

Nigel broke out in a cold sweat. Gary was also in a bad mood. Gary kept wiping the sweat off his forehead with his hand. He did not expect that he would be punished by a little girl after working for so many years.

A policeman came to Gary and said, “Please come back with us to assist in the investigation.”

“Mr. Ingram, help me. Gary hurriedly looked at Nigel for help. No matter what happened, Gary thought he could not be taken away by the police. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to get out of jail.

“Don’t worry I will fix it.”

Nigel patted Gary’s back and whispered, “Don’t admit anything. I’ll call the lawyer to help you later

“Then you have to hurry up. “Gary was afraid that something bad would happen.

“I know. Don’t worry

“By the way, Mr. Bowman has seven or eight restaurants outside,” Paige suddenly said.

Gary’s whole body stiffened. He wondered, what is this little girl trying to do? Things have been in chaos now.

“Mr. Bowman is wearing luxurious clothes and living in a mansion, but the accounts will never be able to make ends meet. He seldom pays the tax. I just can’t understand it.”

As soon as Connor heard this, he immediately understood something. Take him away for interrogation.”

“Yes!”

After Gary was taken away by the police, Paige raised her eyebrows and looked at Nigel, then turned around and walked to the office Many employees asked her for leave and wanted to go to the hospital to check their bodies.

“After all, it’s our company’s fault for not managing well. Tell the headquarters to give them an extra month of salary and let them buy some food to recover.”

“Yes.”

Deon immediately accepted the order.

At this moment, Killian sent her a Line message: “Paige, are you working now? Are you tired? Are you hungry? I will get someone to send you some snacks.”

In the end, Killian also sent a cute emoji.

Paige replied as she walked: “No need, Killian,

“I’m not hungry.”

“You have to eat even if you are not hungry. You are too slender, I will ask Neil to send you some snacks later. You will like it ” The chef told Killian that all young girls nowadays loved to eat these good-looking snacks.

Paige was so cute, and she would also like lovely snacks.

“No need. Give them to Martin.”

“He doesn’t need to eat them. They are prepared only for you.”

Killian replied firmly.

At the same time.

Patricia waited in the conference room for a full two hours, and the afternoon tea had turned cold.

She wanted to see what Martin was busy with, but she was afraid that her visit would disturb his work.

Suddenly, Martin’s office door opened. She saw that Martin was coming out.

“Martin, have you finished working?”

Patricia quickly caught up with him. “You have been busy for so long. Have a rest. Are you hungry? Do you want to have something to eat first?”

“Mr. Stowe has something to do now. He needs to go out for a while. “Rhys still stood in front of her, “Ms. Patricia, please wait.”

“Martin.

Patricia shouted behind Martin’s back, “Where are you going? Will you come back later? I have prepared something for you to eat How about you go after eating?”

Martin entered the elevator without looking back. The door slowly closed, leaving Patricia with only a cold and resolute back.

When Rhys saw that Martin had finally left, he glanced at Patricia and also turned to leave.

At this time, his mobile phone vibrated. He picked it up and answered, “Are you ready? Okay, I will be there in about ten minutes. I want to confirm it with you again. Is the juice freshly squeezed? There are no ice cubes, right? Well, the snack must be warm. She doesn’t eat cold food. Understand?”

Patricia heard this and suddenly had some doubts. Who was he referring to? Could it be Paige?

Paige’s figure suddenly appeared in her mind.

Patricia was shocked. She hurried down from another elevator and got into her own car.

“Dillon, follow Martin’s car.

“Ms. Patricia, what are you doing…”

Dillon was a little confused, but when he saw Patricia’s serious look, he immediately started the engine.

“Mr. Stowe, the Lusk family’s car is behind us. Do you want to get rid of it?”

Rhys suddenly noticed the eye-catching license plate number of the Lusk family’s car

However, Martin did not take it seriously and said in a lazy tone. “Let her follow us

As soon as Paige entered the office, she received a call from Martin.

“Here’s your afternoon tea. We’ll be there in ten minutes.

“Which floor is your office on? Martin asked. His voice was still deep and clear

“Are you on your way?”

“Yes”

“Then I come down to get it.”

She did not dare to let Martin send it to her office. It was too eye-catching.

Are you afraid that others will know it?”

Martin wondered, why doesn’t she want me to show up in her office? Doesn’t she think I am handsome? Doesn’t she think I am nice enough? Doesn’t she want to acknowledge me as her fiancé “Don’t you know your identity?”

Once Martin showed up, not to mention the staff of the company, even half the people of Chicago would be crazy for him.

At that time, a bunch of people would chase after her to ask about their relationship

How could Paige live a peaceful life if that happened?

Chapter 72

Patricia followed Martin all the way until his car stopped near a company.

It was a clothing company controlled by the Lusk family.

The person in charge was Paige.

She was right. Martin was indeed looking for that country bumpkin girl.

He left her in the conference room for two whole hours, ignoring her, but he cared about that country girl. What was so good about that country girl?

Had he seen too many obedient women in his world and occasionally wanted to date the country girl?

Martin got out of the car. He was dressed in a white shirt, and his face was so handsome that the surrounding scenery became less attractive.

He was always like this. Once he appeared, all eyes would fix on him, and he could attract all the attention easily.

His gaze was cold. Only when a figure appeared did his gaze become gentle, like the sunshine in winter.

“Paige”

“Have you been waiting for a long time?”

As soon as Paige arrived in front of him, she was embraced by him in a gentle and domineering manner.

“I miss you.”

Finally, Martin hugged the girl in his dream. He couldn’t help but smile. “No. I just arrived.”

“This is a public place. Can you pay attention to other’s feelings?”

If they were in the car. Paige would endure it, but now they were on the side of the road. She was afraid that once others saw them.

“I have no choice. If I don’t hug you for a while, I will miss you even more.”

Martin’s gaze traced Paige’s delicate face, and his handsome face had a touch of tenderness that ordinary people could not see. “Is your work busy?”

“No.”

“Did you miss me?”

Paige didn’t know what to say.

“Didn’t you even miss me when you were not busy?”

Paige was still speechless.

“You little heartless!”

Martin hugged Paige tightly again. “I’ll punish you by hugging you for another minute. You are not allowed to protest.”

Paige was confused. Why did she suddenly feel that Martin was a little childish?

“Every time you go to the company, it’s like you have disappeared. If I don’t come to see you, you won’t miss me at all.”

Martin’s tone sounded like he was acting spoiled.

When Paige heard him say this, she had to explain “There are many trivial things to deal with.”

“Will you miss me later?

“Will you?”

“Martin.”

Paige wanted to make Martin behave well, but she didn’t expect that Martin would directly hold her face as if he was looking at a precious treasure. His eyes were filled with love, like the bright stars in the night sky.

“I can’t control myself Your face is so soft”

“Where is the afternoon tea?”

Paige remembered that she had something to deal with later and couldn’t stay here for too long.

Martin touched her face and pinched it gently for a while before taking out the afternoon tea

Paige saw that there were more than ten bags in Martin’s hands, and she did not take them. “That’s too much. I can’t eat them all.

“Pick what you like to eat

Martin held the things in one hand and hugged Paige with the other hand. He rubbed Paige’s hair and lowered his head to ask, “Are you really not going to invite me to your office and stay for a while?” “I still have things to do.”

“Then will you miss me later?”

Paige didn’t say anything.

“Will you miss me?”

Paige kept silent

“Will you?”

It seemed that Martin wouldn’t give up until he got an answer.

Paige had to grit her teeth and say two words, “I will.”

Although Martin used to be cold, his handsome face seemed to be lit up at this moment. He smiled with satisfaction and indulgence. It made him even more handsome.

“1 will miss you, too.”

Martin suddenly lowered his head and kissed Paige’s lips lightly. His beautiful eyes were still filled with reliance and love. “I will pick you up after work.” “Okay”

Paige’s face was a little hot. She picked up her things and was about to leave.

“What should do? I don’t want to let you go.” Martin was still holding her hand.

The moment he saw her, he didn’t want to care about anything and just wanted to be with her

In the past, Paige didn’t know that this cold and ruthless president would act like a hooligan in public. Now that she saw it, she felt funny.

“So, do you want me to stand here and talk to you with such heavy bags?”

“I will help you take them and send you to the company’

Paige pulled back her hand, “I will be off work in an hour. Go back.”

“Paige”

Paige stopped and looked back at Martin.

“What I said on the Ferris wheel today is true”

Martin really liked Paige.

He liked her so much that he missed her every second.

Martin wanted to eat and go shopping with Paige. They could take a walk and watch the stars at night, and they could live a happy life like all the couples.

Normally, Paige did not want to pay attention to Martin, but when she saw his eyes, she faintly responded, “Got it.”

Martin watched Paige leave and quietly followed Paige.

Paige took a small step, and Martin followed her carefully. They kept a small distance. Martin didn’t stop until Paige went into the company. He took out his mobile phone and called Paige.

In his way, Martin quietly guarded Paige and accompanied her.

In the car, Patricia was almost mad. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she really could not believe that the cold and silent Martin would take the initiative to do such a thing to a girl.

It turned out that the rich and powerful Martin also knew how to love and spoil someone. However, it had been a long time before he finally met his dream girl.

The love and gentleness in Martin’s eyes when he met Paige were something that Patricia had never seen in her life.

It turned out that Martin, who had taken off his armor, was so charming and so cute.

Patricia wondered, why?

Why would Martin fall in love with such a rude girl?

Why could she get Martin’s unique love?

Patricia was crazy with jealousy. Her nails dug deep into her palms. No, she could not let this happen

Whether it was wealth, appearance, knowledge, or ability, Martin all ranked top.

No one in the world could compare to him.

She also wanted Martin’s unique love and care.

She wanted to replace Paige and become the woman that Martin cherished.

Seeing Martin outside the car looking at the company and talking on the phone, Patricia knew that he was talking to Paige on the phone.

It hadn’t been long since they were separated. However, they were still talking intimately. Patricia felt that her heart was bleeding. Patricia held back great jealousy and sadness. “Dillon, let’s go back.”

“Yes. Diffon was also shocked. He had not come back to his senses until now. He had never thought that the relationship between Martin and Paige would go so well.

At least for now, it seems that Patricia had no chance to interfere.

Before Dillon started the engine, he suddenly noticed that Killian’s car had arrived. Dillon was stunned. “Ms. Patricia, it seems to be Mr. Stowe’s car”

Patricia looked up and saw the car. Dillion was right. It was Killian’s car.

Patricia wondered, did Mr. Stowe also come to visit Paige?

When Patricia thought of this, the car had already stopped. The first person to get out of the car was Neil. When Neil saw Martin at the company entrance, Neil was also surprised. “Mr. Martin, why are you here?”

Chapter 73

Martin was not surprised by his appearance Grandpa asked you to come?”

“Yes. He specially hired a top-class pastry chef from France to make afternoon tea for Mrs. Stowe

After that Neil hurriedly took the things he brought out of the car and said apologetically. “But. It’s not for you”

“It’s fine.”

Martin looked in the direction of the company. He would be happy as long as Paige enjoyed the afternoon tea.

“Mr. Stowe, are you also here to deliver afternoon tea to Mrs. Stowe?”

“Yes.

“Am I too late?”

Neil was a little disappointed. Because the dessert he brought was made by the pastry chef with the best ingredients. It was also a gift from Killian.

If Paige became full after having Martin’s dessert, her stomach would not have room for Killian dessert.

Killian would be sad.

Suddenly, Neil saw a familiar figure walk out of the company. He immediately stepped forward and respectfully handed over the box.

in his hands. “Ms Paige, Mr. Stowe wants me to give it to you.”

Paige took it and answered with a polite smile, “Please extend my gratitude to Mr. Stowe

“Mr. Stowe said that you should visit him more often when you have time. Don’t work so hard. Your health is the priority

“I know.”

“Mr. Stowe also said that the results of the college entrance examination will come out in a few days. No matter which school you prefer, Mrs. Stowe, whether it is in the country or abroad, you can just tell him”

“Okay”

Also, feel free to turn to Mr. Stowe if you encounter any trouble at work. He is willing to hear if you have any trouble”

Martin, who was at the side, curled his lips into a grin.

He had been managing the company for three years and had never received any dessert from Killian, not to mention afternoon tea.

Killian never sent him a word of concern at all.

When Martin was in school, Killian didn’t show much care about Martin’s scores, not to mention his favorite school.

Now Killian was rather generous to his granddaughter-in-law.

“Please tell him that fappreciate his concem a lot.”

Paige stood straight. The look in her eyes was cold, yet the way she talked to Neil looked like a good girl. These two different vibes of her intertwined together, which made her indescribably more charming than usual.

“Sure, Mrs. Stowe. Then I will be off now.

Neil glanced at Martin beside him and respectfully said, “Sir, I will be leaving first”

“Okay”

Martin knew that Neil left first because he wanted to give him a chance to be alone with Paige.

Neil was quite smart.

“Why are you still here?”

Paige’s gaze fell on Martin and she seemed to be somewhat surprised.

Martin reached out to touch her face with a doting smile. Fate brings me to you. And here we are again.” Paige didn’t reply.

“Eat the dessert I brought you first. As for my grandfather’s dessert, you don’t have to finish them.”

Paige was a little speechless.

“Get back to your work.”

“Okay”

After Paige left, Martin stood there for a while before leaving.

Patricia, who was in the car, did not expect that Killian would ask Neil to send afternoon tea to Paige.

She was so angry that she was about to go crazy from jealousy!

Because she saw the logo on the dessert box, which was the exclusive symbol that belonged to the French top pastry chef, August Dobrenko!

Only the pastries that August made were qualified to use such a dessert box.

The desserts wouldn’t be many, but with his reputation, it would cost at least 150 thousand dollars to have him make such a box of desserts

Killian actually hired August to make dessert for an uneducated countryside girl!

Wasn’t he thinking too highly of her?

Seeing that Patricia’s face was twisted in rage, Dillon had to comfort her, “Ms. Patricia, don’t mind it. All the feelings between two people were like this in the beginning. But gradually, the love will fade bit by bit, and the two will gradually have a beef with each other

Patricia clenched her fists. No, she couldn’t just sit around and wait for a chance. Martin was not interested in her now, and Killian was keeping a distance from her.

When Paige returned to the office and saw the dozen or so bags of dessert on the coffee table, she felt a little headache.

She could not finish them even if she ate them for dinner.

Deon, who entered the office to report on his work, almost drooled when he saw the food.

“Ms. Tate, that is so extravagant. Why did you order so much food for afternoon tea? Can you finish all of these yourself?”

“Just take whatever you want.”

Paige did not have the habit of having afternoon tea. But she didn’t want to waste them, so it would be better to share them with others.

“Really, Ms. Tate? But they were made by August and Benson. Can I really have a taste of it?”

Deon almost dropped his jaw in shock

Paige raised her eyebrows as if she was asking. “Who is August? And who is Benson?”

“Ms. Tate, don’t tell me you don’t even know who they are?”

Deon swallowed and said with eyes wide, August Dobrenko is the best pastry chef in France. And Benson Reese. He is a big shot in the pastry industry of England”

Paige had never heard of them before. She raised her eyebrows and asked, “Do you mean that they are very expensive?”

“So it wasn’t you who ordered all of these, Ms. Tate? Then I can say that the person who ordered these for you likes you and cares about you very much.

“How so?”

“August has already retired. It’s not a matter of money if you want to hire him to make a dessert again.”

Paige was a little surprised.

“And Benson Once, there was an international celebrity who wanted to eat dessert made by Benson. But it literally took her three months and as many connections as she had to hire Benson to cook for her for once.”

Paige didn’t know what to say.

“I believe that all this dessert costs at least 150 thousand dollars in total.”

Paige was shocked.

150 thousand dollars?

It must be a rip-off!

“Don’t have doubts, Ms. Tate. They are worth 150 thousand dollars.”

There was a lot of pastry in these boxes, and each one of them looked exquisite and delicate.

“Pick one you like.”

Paige lazily leaned against the sofa. The tone of her voice sounded casual as if it was just an ordinary afternoon tea to her. “Well, thank you so much, Ms. Tate”

Deon picked a few, but they were all relatively ordinary with the same styles. He did not dare to touch any of those expensive ones. After a while, Mariela came to ask about the drawing, and Paige also asked her to take some pastry with her before she left

After the two left the office, Paige picked one and was about to take a bite when she heard Dean’s voice coming from outside. “Mr. Ingram, you really can’t get in…..

“I will ask Ms. Tate first. Don’t lose your temper at me. It won’t help.

“Even if you get in there, you still have to come out again and knock on the door. Don’t you understand?”

“Let him in.”

Paige said lazily.

When Nigel pushed open the door and entered, he saw Paige sitting on the sofa and eating her afternoon tea. He smiled awkwardly and said. “There may be a misunderstanding between us, Ms. Tate. I wonder if you have time now. Maybe we can have a talk.”

“Sorry.”

Paige said as she took a bite of the dessert in her hand, “I’m not free now.”

“Ms. Tate, please tell me if I did anything wrong. I promise. I will do whatever you want.”

Nigel smiled, “And Gary Can we just get it over with?”

Paige paused and raised her eyebrows. He was poisoning the employees with food additives for a year. If you were one of them, would you want to get it over with?”

Chapter 74

Hug Me for a While

“I… I know that it was his fault. He was greedy for money and purchased bad ingredients. But, look, none of our employees have gone to the hospital because of this, and the company has also compensated them. Could you please show him your mercy and let him go?”

“How?” Paige asked.

“We can just let it go. He can provide the employees with half a year… No, one year’s food for free. Don’t worry, I will definitely keep an eye on him and pay attention to the ingredient quality. I won’t allow him to mess around again!”

“But it exactly happened under your nose, Mr. Ingram.”

Paige fell her gaze on Nigel, with a little sense of aggressiveness, “Don’t you feel you should also be responsible for it at all, Mr. Ingram?”

“Yes, I am indeed responsible…” Nigel lowered his head. He would never come to beg this little girl in front of him if he could pull some strings this time.

“If you think that it is okay to feed our employees with food additives, why don’t you join them? Eat with our employees for a year, and we will talk about this again.”

“You must be kidding. Ms. Tate…”

Nigel smiled fawningly and said, “One year… Then Gary has to stay in prison for a year too.”

“Don’t you think it is a better way?”

Nigel dared not to make a sound.

“At least it is healthier for both of you.”

Nigel was completely speechless.

“You are the vice president of the company, but you didn’t reflect on yourself after Gary was caught. You never considered how to” compensate our employees. Instead, you are trying your best to make Gary clean again, just because he is your relative. I don’t know how you have the nerve to show your face and tell me this bullshit. If you want me to solve this in your way, the answer is no.”

Hearing Paige’s firm tone, Nigel felt desperate. But now that Gary was caught, it was very likely that he would get involved too. Thinking of it, Nigel had to bite the bullet and continue…

“Ms. Tate, I came here today because Gary’s family and mine are particularly close. My eighty-nine-year-old mother almost fainted when she learned that Gary was caught. She cried and begged me to bail him out…

“His family also came to beg me. I promise. I wouldn’t come to you if I had options…

“We just can’t bear to see Gary suffer…

Nigel’s voice tailed off.

“So you can bear to see your employees suffer?”

Paige raised her eyes and asked.

“There is no room for negotiation, Mr. Ingram. You should think more about yourself. Mr. Bowman is your relative. Since something like this happens, the headquarters will definitely investigate it” When Nigel heard this, he was completely desperate. All his confidence was gone, and he slightly hunched his shoulders when he left dejectedly.

Paige enjoyed the dessert that Martin bought when she dealt with work. Soon, it was time to get off work.

It was getting dark…

Martin took her to have a candlelight dinner. He seemed to have thousands of words to say to her, but in the end, he said nothing and silently ordered her favorite dishes.

“What’s the matter?”

Seeing the hesitant look on his face, Paige was somewhat puzzled.

“Don’t you. Don’t you like that bracelet?”

Martin looked at Paige’s beautiful eyes and seemed to be a little depressed. “Or… Don’t you like me?”

Paige was confused.

“Did I annoy you because I show up in front of you too frequently these days?”

Martin said as he picked up the hot towel and gently wiped the sauce on the corner of her lips. He eagerly waited for her answer.

Only then did Paige notice that she had forgotten to wear the bracelet today.

“If you don’t like me, then I will work harder to make you like me. Please give me a little more time.

Paige was still confused.

“If you don’t like that bracelet, I will design a new one for you.”

Paige was shocked.

“Did you design that bracelet?”

She was surprised.

For Martin, designing a bracelet was not difficult at all. He had a talent for design since he was a child. According to Rhys, if Martin chose to be a designer, he would become a legend in the fashion world! Martin’s talent in design had once caused a sensation internationally.

“Yes.”

Martin looked into her eyes with a serious and solemn expression. “Is it a problem with the bracelet or with me? If both, I will do better in the future.”

Paige finally smiled and said, “That bracelet is beautiful. I like it very much. I just accidentally spilled some juice on it in the afternoon. When I went to wash my hands, I took it off and forgot it in the bathroom.” So he suddenly became so cautious just because he thought that she didn’t like him anymore.

“What about me?”

Martin stared at her and asked her in a concerned tone. “Do you like me?”

How could he ask that?

“Do you like me?”

“Kind of.”

“Can we have dinner now?” Paige smiled.

Martin touched her face affectionately. All the worries in his eyes disappeared and were replaced with sweetness and happiness.

Paige said that she “kind of” liked him.

In other words, his performance had not been bad recently.

Martin smiled and started to feed her.

“I can eat by myself”

“Do you want me to feed you with a spoon, or..” Martin suddenly leaned closer and pecked at her lips, as if hinting at something.

“You…” How dare he!

After the meal, Martin sent her back to the company. He got out of the car and opened the car door for her. “I will go up with you.” “The company’s production line is operated twenty-four-seven.”

If he went up with her, they might be seen by the people in the production department.

Seeing that Martin was somewhat unhappy, Paige said helplessly, “Wait for me here. I will go get the bracelet.”

“Then hug me for a while.”

Paige was speechless.

“Give me a hug and I’ll let you go up.”

Martin opened his arms and asked for a hug like a child.

Seeing this man, who was usually cold and heartless in front of others, Paige felt even more helpless. In order not to be seen by others, she reached out and gave him a quick hug. Unexpectedly, Martin embraced her into his arms as soon as her hands touched his arms. “When will you tell them?”

“Tell them what?”

“When will you tell the world that I am your fiancé?”

Paige was a little speechless. “Is that so important?”

“It is.”

Martin held her tighter and asked, “It is very important to me. Does anyone in the company want to pursue you?”

Paige was amused by his words. She had turned the company upside down recently. Not to mention men, even women in the company dared not approach her.

“No.”

“Great”

Martin smelled the fragrance of her body. “I’m so happy. You are a married woman, so you have to keep a distance from others.”

Paige was lost for words.

“Do you hear me?”

“Yes, yes. I’m going up now.”

Paige did not want to cuddle with him on the road since it would create a bad impression.

She entered the company and got to her office. When she pushed the door open and walked in, she saw the bracelet was still lying on the desk.

Thinking of what he said tonight, Paige felt warm in her heart.

In order to not keep Martin waiting, Paige put on the bracelet and left the office. Just as she was about to enter the elevator, she suddenly heard some noises coming from the emergency exit. It sounded like someone was arguing and complaining.

Paige stepped lightly and pushed open the door of the emergency exit. Only then did she notice that the sound came from the lower floors?

Because there was an echo in the staircase, the voice sounded louder.

Chapter 75

“I have seven mouths to feed in my family Now that Mr Ingram said we have to suspend the production, how am I supposed to get paid then?”

“Don’t get me wrong Mr. Ingram meant that the first, second, and third production lines will continue running But the fourth and fifth lines should stop for the time being. It’s not that you have to quit. Just go home and wait for the notice.”

“For how long? I have seven mouths to feed. I can’t wait even for one day!”

“Anton, you are the team leader of the fourth line. How dare you take the lead to go against me? I don’t care what difficulty you have! There is no room for negotiation! You have to do as I say!” “Mr. Collins, Mr. Ingram has promised each one of us a rich life. I don’t want power. I want money! And he promised that he would give us enough money to make a living!”

“Has Mr. Ingram ever treated you unfairly this year? Can’t you see that? Now that the company has Ms Tate, who is in charge of the whole company. She is determined to get to know every business in this company. The fourth and fifth lines must be stopped. All the inventory in the warehouse must also be transferred to another place in the next two days. Otherwise, not to mention you and me, Mr. Ingram will be in trouble too!”

Paige finally understood. It turned out that the things produced by the fourth and fifth production lines at night were something that could not be exposed.

The two people who spoke should be Roderick Collins of the production department and the leader of the fourth production line. Since they said that the inventory in the warehouse must be transferred to another place in the next two days, Paige could guess that there was something wrong with these goods.

Paige quietly left and came to the warehouse on the first floor.

At night, there was no one watching the warehouse. However, Paige failed to unlock the door of the warehouse with her fingerprint. It was weird, given that her fingerprint should have been recorded in the system and she could go anywhere in this building.

She entered the password but the door still remained motionless. Normally, this password could allow her to be unimpeded in the company

Unless someone erased her data to block her out of this door.

This thought got Paige interested. She suddenly wanted to know if Nigel was playing tricks behind her back as she had guessed. The door of the warehouse was locked with three passwords, and Paige easily cracked it. Not only did she crack the door, but she also tampered with the surveillance recording.

There were various kinds of clothes in the warehouse, arranged in different categories, including some old goods and new products and the finished products that were processed by other companies.

Parge walked around until she saw two batches of identical new goods. She found that the workmanship and clothes of these two batches were totally different.

She logged into the computer used by the warehouse manager and found that the batch of goods with poor quality was not recorded. in the company system.

Paige copied everything on the computer and sent it to her email, then erased all the traces she left.

Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came from outside the warehouse.

Paige jumped onto the beam and looked down. The people who came in were Roderick and several employees.

But all the employees were strangers to Paige.

Paige suddenly understood. The workers who worked in the daytime and at night were not the same!

These people should be Nigel’s men.

Each of them also had a wooden stick in their hands.

They turned on the lights in the warehouse and searched everywhere, but did not find anyone.

“Mr. Collins, did the new girl scare you too much? She is quite tough.”

“There are no signs of anyone entering the warehouse”

Roderick said nothing.

He glanced over the warehouse and felt something strange “Go check the surveillance cameras”

The surveillance footage had been tampered with by Paige. Although the cameras were still recording, there was no trace of Paige in the footage anymore.

The employee checked the surveillance and immediately reported, “Mr. Collins, no one entered the warehouse tonight.”

“That’s strange. I was told that Ms Tate entered the company just now. Did he see it wrongly?”

Roderick was puzzled.

Just now, an employee went downstairs to get takeout and saw a figure that looked like Paige entering the exclusive elevator, and he was sure that it was Paige.

Roderick was still worried. So he asked his men to check the surveillance of the company’s door.

If Paige really came here, the camera would have captured her face.

One of the employees hurriedly went to check the surveillance. Paige took out her mobile phone and wiped off all the pictures that she had taken at the company. Then she turned on the camera and started recording what they said and what they did.

“Mr. Collins, if Ms. Tate really came back and knew that we were producing those goods, what should we, do next?”

One of the employees was worried that Paige would find out about them.

“If Ms. Tate continues her investigation, it won’t be long before we are exposed!”

“Will we lose our jobs?”

“If Ms. Tate knew, not to mention losing our jobs, we might also be put in jail!”

Roderick heard what they were talking about and sneered, “If someone has an accident on the way to and from work, there will be no one to blame. Let’s say that she just has bad luck.” When the employees heard this, they were immediately frightened. Roderick meant that if Paige really came back and saw something that she should not see, he would silence her for good! But Paige was sent by the headquarters. Maybe she had some background that they did not know.

After a while, the man who went to check the surveillance came back “Mr. Collins, Ms. Tate did not come to the company tonight. I think it’s just a mistake.”

“False alarm! Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get back to work!”

“I was scared half to death. I thought Ms. Tate really came. I even thought that she had come to the warehouse!”

The five or six of them turned off the lights and were about to leave.

However, suddenly, Paige’s mobile phone vibrated. It was Martin who called.

The recording was cut off.

Roderick heard something and hurriedly asked, “Whose mobile phone is vibrating?”

“Not me.”

They all took out their mobile phones, but none of their phones were vibrating.

Paige hung up the phone and muted it. Then, she sent Martin a message, “I have something to deal with. See you later.”

“Okay.”

Martin thought that she was in trouble, but now it seemed that he was worried too much.

Roderick listened carefully, but there was no sound at all. Did he hear it wrong?

“Mr. Collins, you’re too sensitive! Look at you, you’ve been affected by that little girl!” One of them laughed.

“This warehouse is not that big. If she really hid here, we would have found her.”

A few of them laughed and pulled Roderick away.

The door of the warehouse was closed.

Paige narrowed her eyes. It seemed that they had more secrets than she had imagined.

The warehouse was dark.

Paige did not jump down right away but continued to stay on the beam.

The lights outside the warehouse were as bright as day. Several figures stopped at the door of the warehouse, leaving a few shadows on the ground.

Chapter 76

Soon, the door of the warehouse was opened. That group of people broke in again.

Roderick turned on the lights, and his eyes glittered. He hoped he could find the people hiding in the warehouse at a glance.

Several workers searched the warehouse but found nothing at all.

“Mr. Collins, we have even checked the boxes in the corners. There is no one.”

“You can rest assured.”

“You said there was the sound of a phone vibrating. You must have misheard.”

Roderick glanced about the warehouse. He felt that something was wrong but couldn’t tell exactly.

He looked somewhat gloomy.

“If there is someone, he will show up as soon as we leave…”

“We waited outside for so long. If there is someone, he can’t be so quiet.”

“Mr. Collins, you are over-worried.”

Roderick kept searching the warehouse, but there was no change in it. He could only give up. “I hope so.”

Finally, Roderick turned off the lights and closed the door. Before he left, he changed the password.

He thought the new password would trap the guy if he were in the warehouse.

Meanwhile, if someone got the old password and wanted to enter the warehouse, he would fail.

When Paige heard the reminder of changing the password, she smiled coldly. She did not expect Roderick to be so alert.

However, the door was useless to Paige.

It was all the same, no matter what the password was.

There was no system Paige could not crack. How could a door lock her up?

Paige quietly came down from the beam and walked around the warehouse. She found a lot of poor-quality cloth in an inconspicuous place. It should be used for poor-quality products. Paige narrowed her eyes and invaded the company’s monitoring system. When she found no one outside, she opened the door and left.

Martin waited outside for forty minutes. When he saw the familiar figure, he stepped forward and pulled Paige into his arms. “Are you done?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll send you home.”

It was late, so Martin drove Paige to the Larsen Villa.

Bonnie was watering flowers in the garden. When she saw Martin driving Paige home, she invited him to come in.

Martin did not refuse and went in with Paige’s hand in his.

Patricia was playing the piano to please Donald and Danica. When Donald and Danica knew Martin was there, they went downstairs to greet him.

Patricia resisted her impulse to see Martin and ran to her room to dress up. Then, she said something to Dalia before going downstairs.

“Martin, did Paige cause any trouble for you last night?” Donald asked.

At the same time, he smiled.

“No.”

Martin gently looked at Paige. “It’s us who always ask her for help.”

Danica couldn’t help but smile when she saw Martin and Paige talking that way. “Has Mr. Stowe been better?”

“Grandpa said he almost recovered after seeing Paige,” replied Martin politely.

Donald did not expect Killian to be so satisfied with Paige and was extremely happy.

“Paige has been busy in the company recently. We can’t see her as much as you do. We are afraid she might work too hard and have

no time to eat well.”

“Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, don’t worry. I will take good care of her,” Martin promised as soon as Danica finished her words.

His eyes were full of love.

Donald and Danica looked at each other. They knew Martin liked Paige very much.

At that moment, Patricia went downstairs with perfect makeup. She revealed a smile and said warmly, “Paige, Martin, nice to see you.”

Every movement of Patricia was elegant and perfectly standard as if she had been trained.

Danica was satisfied with Patricia’s behavior. At least, Danica’s efforts in teaching Patricia were not in vain. When Patricia greeted Martin, she had a sense of propriety. She didn’t show that she wanted to replace Paige and be a member of the Stowe family just because she had been engaged to Martin.

Paige noticed Patricia’s makeup and replied indifferently.

Martin kept looking at Paige with love. “Shall we go out to have breakfast tomorrow morning?”

“I want to have breakfast at home.”

“I want to be with you.”

When Donald heard that, he smiled.

“I will have them make more breakfast tomorrow morning. Martin, come over and have breakfast with Paige. You can go to work after that.”

“Thank you, Mr. Lusk.” Martin was happy with Donald’s arrangement.

“Don’t stand on ceremony. We are family.”

“What do you like to have?” Donald asked.

“I’m fine with anything.”

Martin looked at Paige. “I will have the same as Paige.”

Ignored by everyone, Patricia was jealous and angry.

Dalia took the chance and came over with a glass of lemon water. “Ms. Patricia, this is for you.”

Dalia had served water to Martin and Paige, so no one found anything wrong when she served water to Patricia, who had just arrived.

However, Dalia deliberately tripped over a chair leg and spilled the water on Patricia.

Coincidentally, the water fell on Patricia’s chest.

Patricia was in a silk nightdress. At that moment, its front was wet, revealing her attractive curves.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Patricia. I am not on purpose.”

Dalia was upset and wiped Patricia’s nightdress with a tissue.

“It’s okay. Don’t worry. I can do it myself.”

Patricia showed her kindness.

However, Martin did not take a glance at her.

“Ms. Patricia, it’s all my fault. Your night dress is wet.”

Dalia emphasized the last two words.

Martin kept fixing his eyes on Paige. He whispered something in Paige’s ear, and Paige looked at him gloomily. However, Martin smiled evilly. The two of them seemed to be flirting. “Patricia, go upstairs to change your clothes.”

Danica said softly.

“Excuse me, Paige, Martin. I’ll go upstairs to change my clothes first. And I’ll come down later.”

No matter how polite Patricia was, Martin’s eyes did not linger on her for a second.

Just as Patricia was going upstairs, Danica asked, “Paige, is your bracelet new? I haven’t seen it before.”

“It’s from him.”

Paige’s words made Patricia stop suddenly.

“Is it from Martin?”

Danica looked at the bracelet. “It is so beautiful. I have never seen the style.”

“It is designed by him.”

Chapter 77

This time, Patricia was completely shocked. Even Donald and Danica were in disbelief. “Did Martin design it?”

“Isn’t it beautiful?”

Danica praised. “He did better than our professional designer. How stylish and creative it is! Surely, men in love are full of ideas.”

Donald did not expect Martin would be so romantic. He was smiling. “Martin must love you much. It looks so unique. Paige, did you give any gifts to Martin?”

Paige thought about this, and she found that she actually hadn’t given anything to Martin. Until now, Martin paid all the bills. It seemed that she really did not give anything back and expressed her gratitude. “Mr. Stowe gave you an extraordinary necklace, and Martin designed a bracelet for you. When you have time, you should also think about what to give them back…” Donald was smiling. “Don’t mention it.”

Martin did not make things difficult for the girl beside him. Instead, he said sincerely, “Paige is already the best gift I have ever gotten from the heavens. I only want her. I don’t need anything else.” When Paige heard this, her eyes fell on him. Martin was also looking at her. The gentle love in his eyes made Paige’s heart beat faster and faster. And she subconsciously withdrew her gaze. “Martin, you’re so romantic.”

Danica smiled with satisfaction, “Martin is so sweet, tall, and handsome. Paige, you must cherish this guy. Martin will be a good husband.”

Paige did not know how to reply.

“Thank you for your praise.”

Patricia could no longer describe her feelings at this time.

She had already reached the last step, and if she went up, she would be able to leave this spiral staircase, and she would no longer hear this heartbroken conversation.

However, her feet seemed to be nailed, and Patricia could not move no matter what.

Martin had actually designed a bracelet for Paige, and even said such pleasant words of love!

He was such an unapproachable and aloof man, but he could say such sweet words, which indicated how much he loved Paige.

It had only been a few days, but his love for Paige had come to this point.

“Ms. Patricia…” Amily reached out her arms and held Patricia’s hand. “Go and change your clothes. Don’t catch a cold.”

There was jealousy and tears in Patricia’s eyes. She did not want to give up. She clearly met Martin first. If Paige had not come back, everything should have been Patricia’s.

No matter whether the heir of the Lusk family or Martin’s wife, the person would only be Patricia.

Patricia was angry. Why? Why was it so unfair?

Why did fate make her start from the highness yet push me down to the bottom so soon?

Although she was frustrated, Patricia subconsciously picked a sexy nightdress and wanted to wear it in front of Martin.

Downstairs, Martin had already left, leaving only Donald, Danica, Paige, and Bonnie in the living room.

Patricia glanced over and did not go downstairs. She quietly hid by the stairs and eavesdropped.

“I learned what happened in the canteen from someone in the company. I didn’t expect Gary to be so hateful. How could he do this?

He put so many additives to our employees’ meals for a year.”

“Fortunately, Paige found it. Otherwise, our employees will get hurt and we will suffer more loss!” Donald went mad.

It was also the first time that Danica, who was sitting on the sofa, had heard of this kind of thing. “He is too hateful! Fortunately, Paige found it. But Paige, how did you know?” Danica admired Paige so much.

How did Paige know what food could be made from additives?

Danica heard about what had happened that day. Paige behaved so confidently and coolly when she exposed the “conspiracy” in the canteen, which made the staff at the scene also admire her so much. “I knew it from the Internet.”

Paige spoke in an indifferent tone as if it was not worth mentioning.

“I really can’t believe that a person could be the devil to this point. He asked our employees to pay much, but provided terrible meals.”

Danica could not help but ask, “I heard that he has something to do with Nigel?”

“Yes.”

Paige replied flatly.

“What did Nigel explain about this?”

“He pleaded.”

“He pleaded? How can he have the face to plead for Gary?”

Danica was angry, “I don’t think Nigel doesn’t know anything about this. He either participated in the conspiracy to profit or shielded Gary, turning a blind eye to it.”

Otherwise, how did Gary dare to mess around in front of the Lusk family?

There must be someone behind him!

“Fortunately, Ms. Paige went there today, otherwise, I would never have known so many problems had occurred in the company.”

Bonnie could not help but say, “Ms. Paige is awesome. It has only been a few days, but she has found two people!”

These were two vermin of the company. What Paige did saved a lot of money for the company.

“Paige, you are only 18. You have no experience in managing the company before, but this time, you managed it well. You behaved both boldly and gently. As your parents, we are proud of you. You help us and your brother a lot.”

Danica was happy.

She could not understand why the Tate family would be bad to such a good girl. Paige was outstanding in many aspects.

Danica felt pity for it. The Tate family was clearly a cluster of fools.

“Paige, you’ve been working all day long. Why not take a bath and have a rest?”

Donald thought Paige must be tired. There was quite a lot of business to deal with, regardless of the size of the company. “That’s right. Go take a bath and relax.”

“I will bring you some supper later,” Danica said with a loving smile.

“I’m not hungry.”

“The chef is already cooking. Just have something.”

Danica did not know whether Paige had been taken good care of by Martin. They dated every day. Danica was worried that Paige would be reserved in front of Martin and not dare to eat something and get hungry every day.

“Then I’ll go upstairs.”

Paige did not push away Danica’s kind intention.

Patricia heard that Paige was going upstairs and quickly hid away.

Seeing Paige close the door, Patricia came out and heard that Donald and Danica were still praising Paige.

“She is outstanding. She is talented in the business. I must teach her more.”

“Teach what! Paige is young. Don’t think of throwing any subsidiaries at her!”

Danica didn’t want Paige to be too tired.

“That’s exactly what I meant.”

“She has been very busy running this company. If she chooses to study in the college after the examination results are out, don’t let her manage this small company anymore!” “Alright, alright. No matter what Paige chooses, I will support and encourage her!”

“That’s more like it.”

“But surely I will give her some property. If she doesn’t want to take care of the company, she can hire someone else to run it. Of course, we can discuss it in the future.”

When Patricia heard their plan, she clenched her fist so hard that her nails dug into her palms.

Even if Paige was their biological daughter, she was still a woman. How could Paige have the right to take over the Lusk property?

Chapter 78

After taking a shower, Paige turned on her laptop and was dealing with a private matter when she heard a knock on the door.

“Sweetie, are you asleep? I am bringing something to eat for you.”

“Not yet.”

Paige’s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, and then she closed the laptop and got up to open the door.

“I’m worried that you didn’t get full when dating Martin. Are you hungry? I asked the chef to cook these for you.”

When Paige saw the meals on the tray, she was a little surprised. “Barbecue?”

“I heard young guys like barbecue. Doesn’t it smell good?”

Danica put down the tray and looked at Paige with a smile.

Paige picked up a string and naturally put it in front of Danica.

Danica was pleased, and she said, “Thank you, my baby… Just have it yourself. You have worked hard these two days. You must be tired. You have just returned to our family and haven’t had a good rest…..”

“I am good.”

“It’s quite fun.” Paige ate the barbecue.

At least it was not as boring as it was at school.

Danica heard it and got happier. “Let others do trivial things. When you have time, I will take you shopping, have afternoon tea, and have a beauty ritual… We can have a short trip or a long journey together… You can choose the place. If you like it, we will be happy to go with you.”

“Okay.” Paige raised her eyes and smiled.

“Have you been used to it at home? Is there anything that needs to be improved? For example, the bed is too hard and the curtains

too thin? Do you dislike any decoration? Or the taste…”

“They are all pretty good.”

Danica looked at the sensible girl in front. She really did not understand why the Tate family treated Paige so harshly.

Paige was a good girl.

“I heard that Mr. Stowe sent someone to deliver afternoon tea to you?”

Paige raised her eyes, and there was a trace of surprise inside. How did Danica know this?

Danica smiled and said, “Mr. Stowe personally called your father and asked what flavor of afternoon tea you liked. You just came back, and we don’t know much about your taste. Fortunately, we have Martin!”

Paige was somewhat surprised to hear it.

“Martin knows you well. He knows clearly what likes and dislikes.”

“I can see that he really likes you,” Danica said with a smile.

“When he looks at you, his eyes are full of you. With such a partner, you will be very happy.”

Danica gently put her hand on Paige’s. At this time, she saw the bracelet on Paige’s wrist.

“We have known Martin for so many years. He has been a silent, cold, serious, and unapproachable person. But he seems to change in front of you. His love is only for you.

“It is also the first time we heard that he had designed a bracelet for a girl… Later, don’t forget to give him something back. Do not let him down.”

“Okay.”

Paige nodded, and her eyes fell on the butterfly bracelet on her wrist. The bright diamonds were shining under the light, just like Martin’s bright and dedicated eyes.

It seemed that Paige really did not give any gifts to Martin.

She did not know what Martin would like.

The next day, before dawn, Patricia got up and dressed up. She deliberately picked a black suspender dress. Her hair was tied up high, revealing her beautiful forehead.

“Ms. Patricia is so beautiful!”

Amily put a shining bracelet on Patricia’s neck. “You look much more attractive than Ms. Paige.”

“Amily, you don’t have to comfort me. new it was not true…”

Even if Paige was wearing a simple dress, the cold aura emitted from the inside and her delicate face was enough to eclipse every woman.

Amily paused, and then she smiled. “Ms. Patricia, your face is graceful. Everything on your face reveals you are a noblewoman from a wealthy family. You look very much like Mrs. Lusk. And she looks noble and graceful.”

“Do you think… Martin will like my dress today?”

Patricia looked at herself in the mirror. Her skin was fair, her eyes clear, her lips red, and her teeth tidy.

Amily appreciated Patricia’s face from the bottom of her heart. “If I were Mr. Stowe, I would have fallen in love with you right now Ms. Patricia, be more confident. You will be the most eye-catching woman later!”

At this moment, Dalia knocked on the door and said, “Ms. Patricia, Mr. Stowe arrives. Ms. Paige has not woken up yet. Mr. and Mrs. Lusk are still sleeping. Do you want to go downstairs and treat Mr. Stowe?”

When Patricia heard this, she could not hold back the excitement in her heart. She hurriedly tidied up her makeup and went downstairs.

Martin wanted to see the girl in his heart earlier and specially came over forty minutes in advance. He told Bonnie not to wake anyone up so that everyone could have a good rest.

When Patricia went downstairs, she saw Martin sitting on the sofa. His noble and cold temperament, coupled with his slender figure, made him look extradentary handsome.

“Martin, why are you here so early? Paige tends to wake up late…” Patricia walked forward with a smile. “How about I pour you a glass of milk?”

“No, thanks.”

“You went out so early. You must have not had breakfast yet. Drink some milk… Don’t be hungry.”

Patricia was just about to go to the kitchen when she heard him say lightly, “No, thanks. I’ll have breakfast with Paige.”

Patricia’s smile froze on her face and she quickly said, “Since you are waiting for Paige, why don’t you take a walk in the garden instead of waiting here? You haven’t been here for a long time… The garden has grown a lot of new flowers. Take a look and see if

there are any that Mr. Stowe likes. Bring some to him…”

“No need.”

“The air in the garden is good. It can bring a good mood for a whole day. It is still early. Shall I have a walk with you?”

“I want to be alone for a while.”

Martin made it very clear. Patricia suddenly squatted down, put her small hand on Martin’s knee, and said with grievance, “Martin, since Paige came back, you have become colder and colder to me.” Before Patricia finished her words, Martin got unhappy and moved to the side. “Please behave yourself.”

Patricia failed to do what she wanted. She became even sadder. “I know you like her, but it is nothing if you say a few words to me! Paige is such a generous woman, and she won’t mind. Moreover, we didn’t do anything. We were just chatting.”

It meant that if Paige minded it, Paige was a narrow-minded person. They just said a few words…

Seeing that Patricia wanted to come closer, Martin frowned and got more unpleasant. “I mind it. Please behave yourself.”

Since Martin rejected Patricia all the time, Patricia looked up at Amily in the distance. Amily hinted something with her eyes. Patricia acted again and touched Martin’s knee with her hand.

This time, Martin immediately stood up and looked at Patricia from high above, saying, “Enough.”

Chapter 79

“Martin…” When Patricia saw that Martin was about to leave, she immediately pulled on the corner of his clothes. I love you so much… Can you consider me?”

At that time, Amily deliberately made some noise to indicate something.

Patricia followed Amily’s line of sight and saw Paige walking down the stairs step by step. She was so scared that she hurriedly let go of her hand and said incoherently, “Paige, you. Please don’t misunderstand me.”

Patricia wondered, gosh, will Paige tell my parents about this?

Will my parents think that I’m despicable and drive me out of the house?

If this is the case, I’ll suffer!

“You can continue.”

Paige casually walked towards the kitchen.

Just now, Paige was watching the good show from upstairs. Before long, she was hungry, so she did not want to watch quietly anymore.

Martin looked at Patricia unhappily and immediately caught up with Paige’s pace. He explained with concern and uneasiness, “Paige, it’s not what you’re thinking…”

“Then what happened?”

Paige said as she walked towards the kitchen, her tone casual.

“She just touched my clothes.”

Martin immediately took off his suit jacket and threw it into the trash can.

Patricia, who was standing still, felt so ashamed that she couldn’t even utter a word!

She didn’t expect that Martin would be disgusted by the clothes that she had touched!

“Paige…” Martin took Paige’s hand, saying, “Are you angry? Then I’ll change my pants.”

When Martin went upstairs, he called Jack, asking, “Which pants in the cloakroom haven’t been worn?”

“What?”

Jack suddenly sat up from the big bed of the hotel. His handsome face was full of surprise. “Martin, are you bankrupt? Don’t even have pants to wear?”

“Why did you come to my house early in the morning?”

Jack was the fifth son of the Lusk family and was not at home all year round. He suddenly realized, “You became bankrupt and want my family to take you in, right? Do you want some money to use? No matter what, you can’t be humble…”

“Which one hasn’t been worn?”

Martin resisted the urge to beat Jack up and pushed open the door of Jack’s cloakroom. It was large and there were clothes of different seasons, occasions, and materials placed in order…

However, the color was bright and in a woman’s style. They were fashioned with a bit of hip-hop flavor, which was not Martin’s style.

“The clothes on the left side were sent by famous vendors. Before putting them away in the cloakroom, they were all washed. How did you go bankrupt? Tell me, Martin. But such a big event hasn’t been sensational…”

Before Jack could finish teasing, Martin directly hung up the phone.

After changing his pants and going downstairs, Martin saw Paige on the balcony making a phone call. She looked slender and gorgeous Just her back was so pleasing to the eyes.

Seeing that Paige had finished the phone call in a few words, Martin immediately went forward, “Paige, I have changed my pants”

Paige noticed it, wondering why he had other pants in the house.

“Paige Martin wanted to hug her.

However, due to the maids around them, Paige dodged.

Martin felt so sad and disappointed. “I…”

“Good morning, Martin.”

At this time, Donald went downstairs with a smile and stretched lazily.

“Good morning, Donald “

Martin looked at Paige who was standing in front of him. She was wearing an indifferent face as if she was angry

Donald smiled and was in a good mood early in the morning. “Good morning, Paige, Patricia You go to have breakfast first. I will wait for your mother…”

“Okay.”

Patricia looked at Paige somewhat uneasily. She saw that Paige was walking towards the kitchen and did not have any intention of complaining to Donald. She then breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

If her parents knew that she had pulled the corner of Martin’s clothes, they would definitely think that she had some motives…

At the dining table, Martin scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew it gently, and sent it to Paige’s mouth, “Let me serve you.”

Paige did not eat Instead, she reached out and picked up a cute pastry. While chewing casually, Paige kept thinking about what Jairo

had said on the phone just now

Martin picked up a glass of milk and handed it to her.

Paige had no intention of drinking it. Then Martin picked up a cup of coffee and put it close to her mouth.

“That’s enough…”

Martin didn’t get annoyed. He put down the coffee and asked, “Do you want some spinach or pumpkin soup?”

Paige thought of Jairo’s words that a few of his people were injured. And it was done by the people of Snowbush Gang Thinking about it, Paige felt impatient.

When Martin saw that she had finished eating the pastry, he brought her a small slice of bread.

“Can you stop it?” Paige said.

“What should do to stop your anger?”

“I’m not angry.”

Paige had just finished speaking when her phone suddenly vibrated a few times She glanced at the screen and got up to pick it up.

“Boss, Snowbush Gang has sent a message. They want us to give up our territory within three days. Otherwise, we will be blown up and destroyed.” Paige sneered.

It was quite savage.

There was a place outside the boundary of the three countries. Looking down from the sky, it looked like a triangle. Therefore,

everyone called it a “Triangle Area” or “Illegal Area”

It was a lawless area with countless small gangs and four or five strong forces Paige was one of them.

The gangs she led mostly lived in peace with other gangs. But since the boss of Snowbush Gang was poisoned and the new boss came to power, he sent people to provoke Paige from time to time, wanting Paige to give up her territory.

There was an herb mountain in Paige’s territory, on which there were many precious herbs. Some of them were grown naturally, and some were planted by Paige later, which were priceless.

Today, the Snowbush Gang released harsh words, presumably because they were desperate and couldn’t wait to possess the herb mountain.

“You take care of it”

Paige had just returned to this house recently, so she couldn’t go to Triangle Area personally

At that time, Martin hugged her from behind. Paige was speechless.

“I’ll hang up first”

“Paige…” Martin’s voice was deep and seductive.

“Are you still going to eat?”

Paige did not expect him to rely on her so much.

The key point was that Patricia had been sitting at the side, watching them. Seeing the scene, Patricia had no appetite to eat breakfast, her heart full of grievances and anger!

Patricia could not believe that Martin would be so humble! After all, he had always been aloof to others!

But he seemed so soft in front of Paige!

Even though Paige made things difficult for him and snubbed him, he still rushed to curry favor!

Patricia thought, how can Paige bully such a good man?

That’s too much!

“Please forgive me.”

Martin held Paige in his arms tightly. “Please make a response to me.”

Paige was so speechless. “Didn’t I always respond to you?”

“You have become indifferent “

“What should I do?”

“Why not talk to me like before?”

Martin hugged her and refused to let go.

Paige couldn’t think of how she talked to him before. She thought, I don’t seem to have ever changed. Could it be that I was distracted just now and didn’t pay attention to what he said? Does he feel neglected?

“You want to punish me?”

Martin held Paige tightly. “As long as you forgive me, I will do anything”

When Paige heard this, her eyes lit up “Really?”

“Yes.”

Martin nodded seriously, waiting for her punishment.

“Then as punishment, you are not allowed to see me for two days. Please let me be alone for two days”

She needed time to be alone eagerly, and many things were waiting for her to do by herself.

Recently, she had been pestered by Martin and could not do many things!

So it was a good opportunity.

“Paige…”

This punishment was too harsh for Martin!

His heart felt like being torn apart by something. At the same time, he whispered, “Can you change to another punishment?”

Paige was a little speechless. “Didn’t you say that you could do anything?”

“Let alone two days, I can’t even bear it for two hours.”

Martin looked at her seriously and sincerely. “How can I leave you?”

“Then what about keeping a distance from me for the next two days? And stop touching me like this.”

At least, he couldn’t be so bold in public…

Martin was speechless.

This punishment was also harsh for Martin. He pestered Paige and bargained, “Can you change another one? For example, you can. hire someone to beat me up. I’ll pay the hiring fee. Is that okay?” “Are you crying for a beating?”

“Or you can ban me from eating for a few days. I can also be punished by kneeling on the floor…”

Paige was lost for words.

Patricia, who was on the side, was furious and couldn’t bear to listen!

“Paige, that’s enough, I just talked to Martin. Why are you making things difficult for him? You’re so…”

“What I do has nothing to do with you.”

Paige casually raised her eyes, not taking Patricia seriously. Her powerful aura made people somewhat scared.

Martin, who was standing at the side, carefully looked at Paige’s beautiful face, saying, “Even if you punish me by kneeling for three days, I have no objections.”

“Did you hear that?”

Paige looked at Patricia and said in a casual tone, “You have no right to judge things between us.”

When Martin heard this, he was extremely happy, for Paige treated him as her man.

Patricia was so angry that she could only look at Martin. “Martin, you cannot spoil her like that. If this goes on, you will…”

Chapter 80

“I am willing to do so.”

Martin was still immersed in the joy. He looked at Patricia with dissatisfaction. “Paige is my fiancée I am happy to do anything for her”

Patricia was in a rage. “I am afraid that in the future…..”

“In the future, if you will be angry with me, it means that you care about me.”

Martin looked at Paige, who was in his arms with affection.

Paige didn’t reply.

Patricia was furious.

“Well, what a loving scene early in the morning! Am I here at the right time?”

Donald hurriedly stopped and held Danica’s shoulder with a smile, saying, “Danica, let’s go to the garden for breakfast, okay? Leave the space to them…”

“Okay…” Danica smiled brightly. Seeing that Patricia was still sitting at the dining table, she immediately said, “Patricia, what are you still standing there for? Let’s go…’ Danica tried not to disturb Martin and Paige!

Patricia reluctantly looked at Martin. She didn’t know why Martin was obsessed with Paige, thinking that Paige was such a coquette!

What was so good about Paige?

Without anyone else present, Martin became unscrupulous and kept pestering Paige.

When they finally arrived at the company, Paige breathed a sigh of relief Seeing Deon, she ordered lightly, “Go and call Mr. Collins of the production department and the team leaders of the fourth and fifth production lines to my office.”

“Yes.”

When Deon went to call them, many employees in the company began to gossip again.

Since Paige took over the company and called someone to her office, that person would definitely suffer!

This time, Paige asked Deon to call Roderick and the leaders of the fourth and fifth production lines…

Many curious employees secretly followed in their footsteps, wanting to know if something was going to happen.

“Ms. Tate?”

Roderick, who had just entered the door, was about forty years old. He was slender and looked a little malnourished, but his eyes looked shrewd.

The two team leaders looked a little timid and uneasy, but they still squeezed out a smile and said in unison, “Morning, Ms. Tate.”

Paige directly threw her phone on the table, playing the recording.

“Anton, you are the team leader of the fourth workshop. How can you take the lead to go against me? You have to do this even if you don’t agree…”

“Mr. Collins, Mr. Ingram promised that we would have a promising future and that at least we would not have to worry about basic lives.”

“Did Mr. Ingram mistreat you all this year? Don’t you realize something? Now that Ms. Tate comes to the company, she wants to check everything. The fourth and fifth workshops must be stopped. The goods in the warehouse must be cleaned in the next two days. Otherwise, let alone you and me, Mr. Ingram will be in trouble!”

When Roderick and Anton Logan, the leader of the fourth production line, heard this, their faces suddenly turned pale!

That was what they said at the staircase, and they didn’t expect it to be recorded by someone…

Was there a bug?

Or was Paige eavesdropping on them last night?

“Ms Tate, that. This is… Roderick couldn’t believe it. He didn’t know how to explain it at all!

He wouldn’t even accept the fact.

Roderick had asked someone to check the surveillance cameras. No one had entered or left the company last night. He had even checked the surveillance cameras personally. At that time, if someone had ever come to the company, he would definitely be recorded!

Could it be that the person was invisible?

Otherwise. How could all this be possible?

Could there be a bug?

“There’s no need to hurry and explain.”

Paige’s tone was indifferent, and she played another recording.

“Mr. Collins, if Ms. Tate ever came to the company and found that we are producing those goods, then what should we do?”

“According to Ms. Tate’s investigation, it won’t be long before all of our secrets are exposed!

“Will we lose our job because of it?”

Roderick replied, “If Ms. Tate discovered it, you would not only lose your job but you might even be put to jail!

On the way to and from work, if someone accidentally got into a car accident or something else, it wouldn’t be our fault… And it could only be blamed on her bad luck.”

Roderick was frightened and his face was pale to the extreme when hearing the conversion displayed by Paige. He felt that everything was over!

The two team leaders were also scared and couldn’t even stand steadily. They could not believe that what they said last night in the warehouse was recorded!

They did not even have the chance to quibble.

It turned out that Roderick was right last night. At that time, there was the sound of a mobile phone vibrating. It should be someone hiding in the warehouse recording!

But who was it? How did he do it?

They had searched the whole warehouse several times and found no one.

How did that person do the recording?

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70)

Chapter 61

“You looked very good when you wore a shirt last night”

“I don’t usually look good?” Paige raised her eyebrows.

“You always look good “

Martin approached her small and cute ear, his voice magnetic and lustful. “But last night, you were particularly attractive.”

Paige was stunned.

Martin’s doting eyes were full of love as he raised the comer of his lips “You were a good girl last night.”

After Paige fell asleep, she was like the sleeping beauty. Her serene and beautiful face was like that of a fairy from the tales.

Paige didn’t know what happened after she fell asleep. Seeing that the car was about to reach the company, she said, “Rhys, you can pull over here. I need to get off now.”

“Yes. Ms. Paige!”

Martin reached out and touched her face. “I will pick you up at noon.”

“Alright.”

Paige had just entered the company when she heard a mocking voice.

“Hey, isn’t this Ms. Paige? Did you come to work in a luxury car? This car is not cheap, is it?”

The person who mocked Paige was Nigel. Before Paige worked here, he was the company’s boss.

Although Nigel failed to see the license plate number, he could tell from the extended length and the Rolls-Royce logo that the car was expensive.

“Considering Ms. Paige’s age, you’re quite extraordinary if you can afford such a luxury car. I admire you a lot.”

When Nigel said this, he deliberately bowed like a gentleman.

Paige coldly curled up her lips. “Mr. Ingram, don’t you have work to do? Aren’t you supposed to be working at this time?”

“I am waiting for a client. I didn’t expect to see Ms. Paige here!”

Nigel said with a mischievous smile, “Ms. Paige, is that your own car? Or is it your boyfriend’s car?”

Maybe it was her sugar daddy’s car.

“Does it have anything to do with you?”

“Just do your own thing” Paige walked towards the elevator.

Nigel looked at her thin and beautiful back, curling his lip. isn’t your success only because of your young and beautiful face? Why are you so arrogant?

Paige took the elevator to the 20th floor and saw her assistant Deon and the designer Mariela waiting for her at the door.

Ms. Paige, Ms. Robins has been waiting for you for a while.

“What’s up?”

Paige pushed open the office door and sat on the office chair. She raised her eyes to look at the girl in front.

Ms. Paige, this is my recent design work I’d feel honored if I could receive your guidance.”

Mariela handed over the design drafts and felt uneasy. She didn’t know if Paige would give any advice.

Seeing Paige’s suspicious expression, Manela hurriedly explained. Mr Gardner attended the company meeting last time and showed you my design drafts. After your revision, my drawings became more amazing.”

Mariela was quite sure of Paige’s talent and worshipped her from the bottom of her heart.

“What kind of work do you want to design?”

Paige picked up her design draft and looked at it.

“Good-looking, fresh, sweet. This is my design style.”

When Mariela said this, her eyes lit up. “I hope to be like my idol, Master Quinn, and design the best clothes in the world. Ms. Paige, have you heard of Master Quinn?”

Paige was stunned for a moment, and then her lips curled up slightly. “Yes, I have.”

“She is very talented! You can see her unique aesthetics and attainments in her works.

“Every piece of work she designed, including clothes and bags, is perfect!

“Every time I think this is her highest design level, I will be completely stunned by her next new product.

“Her ideas seem to be endless. Every new product clearly shows that she is improving.

“She is really great!”

Paige looked at the young girl in front and smiled, “Is she that good?”

“Of course!”

Mariela’s tone was full of admiration. “For every piece of her design work, countless designers will rush to imitate her idea when it is launched Even a first-rate designer will find inspiration from her work. “Her work was an inspiration to me Similarly, I’ve learned from her not to blindly pursue the trend and to design my own style. As long as the design is good enough, I can make a name for myself in the design industry.”

Sensing Mariela’s expectations for the future, Paige picked up the pen and gently said, “A change can be made here like this..”

More than a dozen drafts quickly became amazing works under Paige’s guidance.

Mariela was stunned. Paige was so amazing. Within such a short period, Paige could find all the shortcomings and modify them. The original ordinary clothes design had suddenly become a unique high-end luxury.

At this moment, Deon’s voice sounded from outside the door

“Mr. Ingram, you can’t go in.

“An employee like you is qualified to block my way?

Outside the door, Nigel looked at Deon with disdain. “Who do you think you are? You are nothing without your boss!”

The office door was suddenly pushed open.

Deon felt very sorry I am sorry, Ms. Paige. I. I failed to stop him.

Nigel swaggered in, not putting anyone in his eyes. He went straight to Paige and said, “I have something to ask you at the last

minute, so I can only come in this way. Ms. Paige, you’re the bigger person, so I think you will not

Paige raised her eyes and looked at the arrogant uninvited guest in front. She smiled coldly and interrupted him, “Don’t you know you should knock on the door when you come in?”

“This is urgent. It concerns the future development of our company

Paige didn’t have the patience to continue listening. She coldly said, “Get out.”

“Ms. Paige, what I am going to say is not only about the future development of the company but also..”

“I don’t want to say the same thing for the third time.”

Paige was not interested at all. “I think Mr. Ingram doesn’t want to be carried out by the security guards, right?” Mariela was scared. What was going on? Nigel was too arrogant. But Paige seemed to be not afraid of him at all.

She was so cool!

“Mr. Ingram, please!”

Deon made an inviting gesture.

Nigel held back his anger and glared at Deon. After closing the door, he stood at the door and knocked impatiently.

There was no response in the office.

Nigel knocked for a long time and vented his anger on Deon. “Are you mute? You won’t tell your boss I’m here when she ignores me Why did the company hire you?” Deon could only whisper outside, “Ms. Paige, Mr. Ingram has something to talk to you about…”

“Tell him to leave.”

A crisp reply came from the office.

This time, Nigel could not suppress his anger and directly pushed open the door. “Then why do you want me to knock?”

“Did I say that if you knock on the door, I will definitely let you in?”

Chapter 62

Then what do you mean

Nigel asked with dissatisfaction.

“As a vice president, you don’t even know the basic manners! Did the company hire you to put on airs and show off? If you have the ability, ask the headquarters to give you my position! If you don’t, then behave yourself! You can’t solve the problem yourself. What’s the point of making a fuss here?”

“You “Nigel was so angry that he couldn’t say anything. He didn’t expect Paige to be so difficult to deal with.

“Only when you learn how to be polite and respectful are you qualified to knock on my door! Get out!”

Nigel was speechless for a moment. Then he left in anger.

Manela was so frightened that she looked between Nigel’s back and Paige’s face. Paige was so domineering.

Paige turned her gaze back to the draft. “Speaking of which, the bubble sleeve and this skirt need to be changed to this.”

Mariela no longer had the mood for listening. Sensing Paige’s strong aura, Mariela swallowed her saliva. Paige was too cool. When could she be so cool?

“Do you understand?”

Paige looked up at Mariela.

“Yes, I understood. I will go back and modify my draft now.” Mariela just came back to her senses from what had just happened. After Manela left with the drawing. Deon gave Paige a thumbs-up.

“Ms. Paige, you’re amazing. I have worked here for a year, but I have never seen Mr. Ingram suffer a defeat!”

Deon felt happy in his heart. “He has offended someone arrogant this time!”

“Am I arrogant?”

“No Deon hurriedly said, “But Mr. Ingram is mean and will take revenge for sure. Ms. Paige, you have to be careful!”

“Will I let him take revenge? Do I look stupid?”

Deon looked at her with admiration. Paige was young but cool.

“Don’t let anyone in next time. It will affect my mood.”

After Deon left, Paige leaned back on the computer chair and began to check the previous company report.

At this time, her mobile phone vibrated.

that there were Line messages from Martin and her parents. Before she could reply, there was a knock on the door

“Ms. Paige, the HR director Ms. Barns is looking for you”

Deon’s voice sounded from outside the door. He sounded a bit panicked

“Let her in”

Paige put down her phone and looked up at the short-haired woman

She looked in her twenties, but she was full of the strength of a tyranny

“Ms. Paige is so arrogant?”

Gina Barns angrily came to Paige and slammed the desk. “When the company was founded, the headquarters sent me here to be in charge. Ms. Paige, how can you fire me as you want? Well, is the company founded by your family? Can you do what you want to? Do you even care about the headquarters?”

When Gina said this, she angrily glared at Paige. Obviously, Gina was quite dissatisfied with Paige’s decision

Many employees who were peeping inside were scared. How dared Gina slam Paige’s desk? Wasn’t she too bold? She even dared to glare at Paige.

Paige knew that the office door was open and more than a dozen men were staring at her. Deon begged them to leave, but they were desperate to see what would happen next and refused to leave. Paige’s gaze fell on Gina again, and she said lazily, “You’re the one who doesn’t put the headquarters in your eyes, Ms. Barns. I have seen your attendance. Do you have nothing to say?” “Since Ms. Paige has seen my attendance, you should know better than anyone else that I have been working hard this year: I have never been late or left work earlier!

“I am the first person to come every day and the last person to get off work.

“My efforts for the company are all recorded in the attendance.

“But you fired me for no reason! Do you believe that I will report you to the headquarters? Then you can’t stay here anymore!”

There was an uproar outside the office. Gina had such a big temper. She dared to talk to Paige like this.

She was just bullying Paige because she thought Paige was young.

They wondered if Paige was scared.

“Do you believe what you said?” Paige looked at Gina casually and said slowly.

“You. What do you mean?” Gina was a little dissatisfied

“Why don’t you ask the employees how many days you stay in the company all year round?”

“Why, Ms. Paige want to collude with them to frame me?”

Gina sneered. “I will report everything that happened today to the headquarters. I will let you know what the price of casually firing someone is! You want me to leave? Well, I advise you to think about how to keep your current position!”

After threatening Paige, Gina was about to leave, but Paige stopped her.

“Wait,” Paige said slowly

Paige looked at Gina with great interest like a mighty queen. “I do need to report you to the headquarters. Otherwise, they don’t know how temble the loss you’ve caused to the company.” “You! What do you mean?”

Gina turned around and stared at Paige with a pair of angry eyes, “Don’t slander Mel”

“I checked the attendance system, and there are traces of corrections.”

Paige turned the computer to face Gina, and she tapped on the keyboard a few times with her slender fingers.

“You are the head of the Human Resources Department and have the authority to log into the attendance system. So you altered the attendance record by yourself. Although you have deleted the records, I can restore the original data very quickly using the ADS formula and a series of program codes.”

Paige restored the annual attendance sheet and said with a smile, “This is your real working time. In a year, you only showed up 78 days for work”

Everyone outside was shocked.

Although they knew Gina often missed work, they had never expected her attendance rate to be so low

She only showed up for 78 days.

You received a whole year of salary, bonus for full-time service, and rewards for the annual outstanding employee. These amount to 80 thousand dollars. You can be sentenced.”

“You

you slander me.” Gina’s face was sullen. She could not believe that Paige could actually restore the original attendance sheet

But no matter what, all of this was in the past. As long as she denied it, what could the company do?

What could the restored attendance sheet prove?

Paige knew how to code. It was possible that she revised the attendance sheet to throw mud at old employees.

“Well, I have extracted all the surveillance videos related to you in the past year. You have shown up in the company for exactly 78 days. Whether it is slander or not, the police will find out the truth.” “You. What do you want to do?”

“I hand over the evidence to the police. There is no point in arguing here. The police will soon come to a conclusion.”

“You

Chapter 63

I’ve Given You an Opportunity

Parge casually looked at Deon “Deon, call the police.”

Hearing Paige say so, Gina was suddenly frightened. She was so aggressive just a moment ago, but now she suddenly lost her arrogance. She was literally holding the table and begging for mercy.

“Please don’t, “Gina said in a trembling voice, “Ms. Paige, can you please.

1 meant to let you go, but you insisted on reporting me to the headquarters.”

Paige raised her eyebrows and said somewhat reluctantly, “I didn’t mean to let you compensate for the company’s losses or go to jail. It was you who said that you would make a big deal out of it by reporting to the headquarters.”

Gina was so regretful that her face turned pale. “Ms. Paige, it’s all my fault! I shouldn’t have revised my attendance record to get my monthly salary and full-attendance bonus! I shouldn’t have gone against my conscience to receive the company’s annual reward. I know I was wrong! So wrong! I apologize to you! Can you let me go?”

“Is this the only mistake you make?”

Paige looked at Gina with a trace of oppression.

“What What else?” Gina’s tears welled up in her eyes. In a panic, she obviously couldn’t think of anything else that was caught by Paige.

“I’ve recently logged into our official email account and restored all the deleted emails. Guess what I saw?”

Gina seemed to have realized something, but she was not sure. She asked timidly. “What is it?”

“The complaint letters were written by employees who left the company this year! There are 63 complaint letters accusing you.”

Gina was shocked, and so were the colleagues outside.

It seemed that Gina had indeed bullied a lot of employees.

“You abused your power and protected your small groups messing around with you. Those upright employees who did not want to cooperate with you were all forced out of the company by you! The company failed to keep talents because of you!”

“Ms. Paige, please listen to me. Those people did not obey the company system

Before Gina finished saying. Paige’s eyes became colder. “Now that things have come to this, you still want to wrongly accuse them?”

It seemed that necessity extorted sober judgment.

“Ms Paige, I was wrong! Please give me another chance!”

Gina pleaded, “For those who were forced away by me, I will apologize to them one by one!”

Seeing that Paige ignored her, Gina choked and added, “I will return my last year’s salary and bonus within three days! Please don’t call the police! If you call the police, I will be doomed! My life will be ruined!” Paige looked into her eyes and said word by word. “When you forced them away, did you think that some of them would have their lives ruined by you?”

Ms. Paige.

“When you slung mud at them, did you think about their feelings?”

Paige looked coldly at the short-haired woman. “I saw you threaten them with some of their private affairs in the complaint letters Two or three persons even transferred money to you in order to hide their secrets. It wasn’t a small figure. The concurrent punishment for your crimes will be at least two years in prison.”

“Ms. Paige “Gina was frightened and said with tears in her eyes, “I was wrong! I was really wrong

“It’s too late.

Deon had called the police. At this time, several policemen came to the company and asked about the relevant situation. They wanted to take Gina away.

“Ms. Paige! Ms. Paige, you are a kind person. Please say something. Gina didn’t want to be arrested. She put her last hope on Paige and cried hard regardless of her image, ‘Ms. Paige, please give me another chance. I promise to correct my mistakes and become a good HR.

“I have given you the opportunity. But you didn’t cherish it.”

“Ms. Paigel Ms. Paige. “

There was an uproar outside when people saw Gina taken away by the police.

“I did not expect Ms. Barns to be so hateful.

“She even took bribery in private.”

“You really don’t know what a person is like inside”

“Have you watched long enough?”

Paige’s voice suddenly sounded.

The people outside were scared away and did not dare to stay any longer. They knew this new president could not be provoked.

Seeing everyone had left, Deon came in with a cup of coffee. “Ms. Paige, if Gina didn’t come to you, would you let her go?”

Seeing Paige lowering her head to drink coffee, Deon went on and said, “She has done so many bad things. If you really let her go, it would be too easy for her!”

“Of course not.”

“She will definitely come,” Paige said confidently

“How do you know?”

“I have seen the complaint letters before. She dared to confront Mr. Ingram because of some small matters. So she can easily lose her temper, and she can’t tolerate any objection. Hearing that I fired her, she must have felt embarrassed and determined to challenge me.”

“So, you expected this and prepared a trap for her. In any case, you will call the police in the end!”

“Of course.”

How could Paige let her go? How much money did such a cheater steal from the company in a year?

After taking some sips of coffee, Paige lightly added, “There will be people who like to watch the show in the company. When they know that she has come to me, they will definitely come to eavesdrop” Deon looked at Paige in shock as if he was looking at a wise. “So, those people hiding outside and peeking just now were also within your expectations?”

Deon had been praying for them to leave, but Paige had deliberately let them see what was going on and used this opportunity to set up a warning.

“The company has been too undisciplined this year. A lot of things need reorganization.”

Paige did not take it seriously and said in an indifferent tone, “You can go back to your work.”

“Yes.”

Deon was still in a daze when he left. Paige was so amazing. All things were under her control.

On the other side.

Martin looked at the message he sent. One hour and forty-two minutes passed, but Paige didn’t reply

Paige forgot about her fiancé as soon as she started working.

He could not help but click on Paige’s profile photo. It was a shadow reflected on the wall.

Although the shadow was black, Martin could tell from the beautifully-shaped skeleton that it was Paige’s shadow.

Martin didn’t expect that even her shadow was so beautiful.

Martin stared at her profile photo for a long time. He could not help but imagine the weather when Paige took this photo. What kind of clothes did she wear that day? Was she in a good mood… When he thought of her beautiful face, Martin’s eyes unconsciously softened.

Martin clicked her profile photo and saved it. He returned to the chat box, but she still did not reply.

What was she busy with?

She didn’t even have time to look at her phone.

Paige was going to reply to Martin’s Line message, but her phone vibrated at this time. It was a call from her father.

She slid over the screen and said, “Dad.” Donald happily said, “Paige, you went to the company so early in the morning?”

She was too dedicated!

“I heard from the company that Gina was in trouble! I didn’t expect her to be so bold and dare to deceive everyone. You did a good job. You did the company a big favor after working here for a few days.”

Chapter 64

I was wondering why the loss rate of our employees was so high. It turned out that she was behind this!”

“She did do a lot of wrong things”

In addition to what Paige had just said, Gina had done something that seriously violated the law.

The evidence had been handed over to the police. What awaited Gina was a prison sentence

“We own so many companies in so many industries. The senior executives of the group can’t pay attention to every small detail in every company, especially such a small company.”

Donald thought that sending experienced and capable employees to these companies would at least save his effort, but he didn’t expect

“Paige, you are very talented in the business. When you return to this family, the burden on your brother’s shoulders will be lighter When you get used to this company, Dad will let you in charge of bigger companies. You and your brother will develop the Lusk family together

“Don’t”

She was busy enough in this company. These trivial matters took her a lot of time.

She had no time to deal with her own affairs.

“Your ability is obvious to everyone.”

When Donald left this company to her before, he did not expect Paige to handle it well. He just wanted to give her some company management experience.

Donald was even prepared to go bankrupt.

However, he did not expect that in just a few days, she handled the company well. She fired irresponsible employees and recruited some talents.

“Paige, were you sleeping well at Mr. Stowe’s place last night?”

Donald actually wanted to if Kilian treated her well and what exactly happened last night.

However, Paige said lightly. “Pretty good”

On the other side

Martin stared at the chat box for a long time and finally dialed Paige’s number.

Paige was talking to Donald when the phone suddenly vibrated. She saw that it was Martin’s call

“Dad, I have a phone call.”

“Okay, pick it up quickly I hang up. Go home early tonight!”

Donald planned to have a sumptuous supper made for her as a reward. Paige was at Stowe’s place yesterday. He did not know if she ate well.

“Okay”

After hanging up, Paige picked up Martin’s phone call, “What’s up?”

“What are you busy with?”

“I just finished dealing with the company affairs. I just said a few words to my father when you called.”

Hearing that it was her father, Martin was in a better mood “Seeing that you haven’t replied, I want to ask if you need help.”

“No need.”

“What do you want to eat for lunch?”

“Anything is fine,” Paige said after thinking for a while.

After chatting with Martin for a while, Paige ended the call when Deon sent the company’s purchasing list.

At Larsen Villa…

Patricia came back with a lot of groceries. “Dad, Mom, I bought you your favorite food.”

No one responded to her.

At this time, Danica saw that Donald had hung up the phone and hurriedly asked, “Is Paige okay?”

She was extremely worried about Paige.

“It’s nothing! It’s Paige who fired a cheater from the company! Gina, the HR director sent by the headquarters, dared to revise the attendance sheet without permission. She only worked for 78 days a year and received a whole year of salary and a full attendance bonus. Oh, right also the annual reward.

Danica did not expect that there was such a thing. She subconsciously asked, “How did Paige find out?”

“I don’t know about this. I just heard from the people in the company that Paige was kind and wanted to let Gina go, but Gina went to challenge her in the office and smashed Paige’s desk. Gina said a lot of harsh words: Since many people were watching outside, Paige had to throw the evidence in front of her and report everything to the police”

“Paige is so great. Bravo!”

Danica didn’t expect that Paige could easily deal with her arrogant subordinate who was fired. Paige indeed had a strong heart.

“Ms. Paige is really great! At such a young age, she is simply a business genius”

“Considering her talent for business, she must have inherited it from Mr. and Mrs. Lusk

“Sure enough, she is the biological daughter of the Lusk family She is as outstanding as her brothers!”

“Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, for having such an outstanding and beautiful daughter After handing over the company to her.

You can rest easy

Donald and Danica were happy to hear the servants’ compliments

When Donald left the small company for Paige, he just wanted her to have something to kill the time. He did not expect her to handle it well

Her performance was too eye-catching

Patricia, who was hiding to the side and eavesdropping, did not expect that this time Paige would be in the limelight again. While Patricia was jealous in her heart, she smiled and came in with the groceries. “Dad, Mom, I am back. See what I have brought for you?”

“The desserts from Glory Bakery?”

A servant instantly noticed the store’s name on the grocery bag. “Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, you are really lucky. One daughter has a gift for doing business, and the other daughter is so considerate. She is like a thick jacket in winter!”

“Yes, I heard that Glory Bakery only sells a limited number of desserts. Everyone has to wait in line, rich or not!”

“Patricia, you were waiting in line for a long time?”

When Danica heard this, she felt a little worried.

“As long as you’re happy, it is not a problem to queue for a long time.”

Patricia took out the desserts and said with a smile, “Hurry up and try some!”

She asked her bodyguard to line up. The bodyguard gave the desserts to her, and then she personally took them home.

She did nothing much, but Danica got moved so quickly.

It seemed that she could use this to please them more often.

“You are a lady of the Lusk family. Let the servants do these things from now on.”

Hearing Donald say this, Patricia hugged him again. “I know that Dad loves me… Only when Paige is not around dare I hug you like this. Well, sit down and eat!”

Donald immediately felt guilty. The girl was raised by them as his own daughter

Now that Paige was back, Patricia’s status was indeed not as high as before.

Patricia had every right to feel wronged.

“Although Paige is back, you are still our daughter. When we get married, we will not treat you unfairly.”

Danica touched her head. She had feelings for this daughter.

“Thank you, Dad and Mom!”

Patricia smiled sweetly. “I don’t want anything. As long as I can stay by your side for the rest of my life, I will be satisfied..”

“Silly girl.”

Danica smiled and felt sour in her heart. Patricia was too considerate.

On the other side.

Rhys handed the document to Martin. “Mr Stowe, this document needs to be signed… I have checked it. There is no problem.”

Rhys would usually help Martin check this kind of unimportant contract.

Martin was too busy to personally deal with this sort of unimportant contract Martin’s lips curled up slightly as he signed freely his name on the contract. “Mr. Stowe, are you in a good mood today?”

Chapter 65

Rhys thought, did he get a project worth over a billion dollars?

Or did he win against the opponent?

Or did he just purchase a few powerful companies?

Otherwise, why is he so happy?

“Check if there are any popular restaurants and scenic spots nearby that girls like to go to.”

Hearing Martin’s words, Rhys suddenly realized that Martin’s good mood had something to do with Paige!

When Rhys entered the office just now, he happened to see Martin talking to someone. Could that person be Paige?

“Mr. Stowe, you are more and more concerned about Ms. Paige.”

In the past, Martin would never ask Rhys to find some popular restaurants and scenic spots. Martin would go back to work after a simple meal.

Ever since Martin met Paige, Martin became gentler. At least, he no longer only cared about work.

“Grandpa is right. I can’t just focus on my work. It’s time to think about my marriage.”

Hearing Martin’s words, Rhys didn’t know what to say

“Mr. Stowe, are you being sarcastic?”

“Of course.”

Martin glanced at Rhys and said calmly, “When you have a girlfriend, you don’t have to work overtime on the weekend. And I will offer you a higher salary.”

Rhys was stunned. Last time, he wanted to tell Martin about the benefits of having a girlfriend. He wanted to help Martin find the right girl as soon as possible. In the end, Martin almost sent Rhys to Africa. Rhys thought Mr. Stowe had changed a lot!

Is it because of Ms. Paige?

Maybe she let Mr. Stowe know that love is sweet!

“Thank you, Mr Stowe! I will find a girlfriend as soon as possible”

After saying that, Rhys was about to take the documents and leave. He inadvertently saw Martin’s phone light up from the corner of

his eye. Someone sent Martin a message.

What surprised Rhys was not the content of the message, but the screen wallpaper! The picture showed a shadow of a girl!

From the girl’s posture, Rhys was certain that the girl was Paige!

“Is she pretty?

Martin noticed Rhys’ gaze and asked lightly

“Sorry. It’s my fault. I shouldn’t keep my eyes on Ms. Paige. “Rhys lowered his head, not daring to look at the picture anymore.

“Are you saying that she doesn’t look good?”

“Of course not. “Rhys was in a cold sweat. Then he added, “Ms. Paige is so beautiful. She looks like a princess in fairy tales. I don’t think there are words that can describe her charm. And Mr. Stowe, you’re so handsome. She is a perfect match for you.”

Martin smiled, “Well, I like what you said.”

“I have always been ignorant. So I don’t think what I said is enough to show her beauty. She is really beautiful!”

“Rhys.

“Yes, Mr. Stowe? What can I do for you?”

Rhys felt a bit nervous

“You have been working for me since I was eight. I have treated you badly.”

When Rhys heard this, he was stunned. What did Martin mean?

“No, no, no, no, no. The treatment you give me is the highest in the industry! I am already satisfied!”

“No, you can’t be short-sighted and be content with the current situation.”

Rhys was confused.

“From this month onwards, your salary will be doubled”

Hearing this, Rhys was extremely excited. “Thank you, Mr. Stowe. In the future, I will definitely do everything you tell me, especially anything related to Ms. Paige!”

“Great”

“Then if there is nothing else, I will go down first.”

Rhys did not expect that saying a few good words about Paige would be more effective than finding a girlfriend.

His salary hadn’t changed for three years!

He had just praised Paige for being beautiful, and his salary doubled

Rhys was excited when he suddenly heard Martin’s voice

“Wait.”

Martin seemed to have thought of something. He said. “The few groups that we recently acquired

“Mr. Stowe, are you talking about those luxury brands? Don’t worry! They have already been controlled by our Group!”

“Do you think Paige will like Everlasting Love that they have just produced?”

Hearing this, Rhys was relieved! He knew why Martin asked him to stop

He said in a hurry, “Mr. Stowe, you are really humorous! With Ms. Paige’s looks, she will look good even if she wears a sack!” “Really?”

Martin raised his eyebrows and looked at Rhys.

“Ms. Paige will definitely like it because it’s your gift for her! After all, what you give is not only a gift but your love for her! Ms. Paige

will be moved when she receives the gift!”

“This weekend is a holiday for you. There is no need to work overtime.”

Rhys was overjoyed. “Thank you, Mr. Stowe!”

In the Lusk’s house

Amily saw Donald and Danica holding hands and going to the garden for a walk. Amily hurriedly called Patricia to her side and whispered, “Ms. Patricia, you personally went to buy things for Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk. You must be tired!”

Before Patricia could speak, Amily added anxiously. “It is useless to just please them. The most important thing is to please Mr. Martin.

Hearing this, Patricia suddenly frowned.

“It seems that Martin only cares about Paige… You knew it. Last time in the garden, he was very indifferent to me. I don’t know if it

was because of the soup I made that caused Mr. Stowe’s illness to become serious, but Martin seems to have a bad impression of me. Even Mr Stowe treats me not as well as before…”

“But you have to do something.”

Amily paused for a while and added, “Now that Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk still have feelings for you, they will naturally dote on you and spoil you. But as the days go by, their feelings for Ms. Paige will grow deeper and deeper, and they will become more and more indifferent to you!”

“I know.”

“Ms. Patricia, you have to work hard on Mr. Stowe so that you can have a bright future…

“Then what do you think I should do?”

Patricia had suffered successive setbacks. She didn’t want to curry favor with others anymore. After all, she was spoiled for so many

years and had never been treated indifferently.

Since Paige returned to this family, Patricia has suffered more grievances than in the past ten years!

“Ms. Patricia, listen to me… Seeing that there was no one around, Amily leaned close to Patricia’s ear and whispered something.

Patricia said with hesitation, “Is it okay to do it? What if…

“There won’t be any accidents!”

Amily added with certain, “Mr. Stowe may reject at the beginning. But as long as you keep doing it, he will be moved by you. He will definitely forget Ms. Paige!” Patricia had more confidence now. She was more certain than just now. At this moment, she heard a voice in the corner. She was shocked. “Who is it?”

“Ms. Patricia, it’s me.”

The person who came out was Dillon.

Patricia and Amily looked at each other. They did not know what Dillon had heard just now. Both of them were a little uneasy.

“Ms. Patricia, don’t panic. I will support you.”

Dillon bowed and added respectfully, “I am really sorry for interrupting you.

Hearing Dillon’s words, Patricia said, “Paige is the biological daughter of my parents. Why do you support me?”

Chapter 66

I’ve been serving you since you were a kid. Naturally, I have feelings for you! No matter what you need me to do, I will do it without hesitation”

When Patricia heard him say this, she looked at Amily as if she was asking Amily whether she should trust Dillon.

Amily nodded, indicating that Dillon was trustworthy.

Only then did Patricia come forward and say with a smile, “If anything happens at home, you have to tell me first.”

“Of course”

Dillon looked at her kindly and added. “Ms. Patricia, if you need any help outside the house, just tell me.”

I do need your help with something. Patricia signaled him to come closer and whispered something.

Not long after, Dillon came to report, Ms. Patricia, Mr. Stowe will have lunch at Ferris Wheel Restaurant at noon.”

Hearing this, Patricia was a little excited. “Is the news reliable?”

“Of course.”

Patricia did not expect that Dillon would finish the task so quickly!

She took out a bank card and said, “If you do a good job, I will transfer money to this card.”

Dillon immediately replied, “I do not want your money. Ms. Patricia.

“To be able to serve you is already a blessing for me. I feel honored”

“Take it.”

Patricia wanted to reward him. “When I marry Martin, you and Amily can come with me to the Stowe’s house.”

“Thank you, Ms. Patricia!”

Dillon took the card and was immediately very pleased.

Donald and Danica walked around in the garden and went back. Seeing Patricia dressed up beautifully, they could not help but ask,

“Patricia, why do you dress up like this. Where are you going?”

“A close friend is going to get married. I’ll go and celebrate for her.

Patricia was wearing a gorgeous dress, her hair was tied up, and the jewelry on her neck was shining.

She had been doted on since she was a child. Since she grew up in a super rich family, she indeed looked like a princess.

Seeing that she also had delicate makeup, Danica smiled and said, “You’re so beautiful.”

“We’ve raised her for more than ten years, and we love her so much. How can she not be beautiful?”

Donald laughed. Then he added, “I will ask Ryker to send you over.”

“No need Let Dillon do it today.”

Patricia smiled and added, “This way, my best friend will think that I value her

“Okay Dillon, send Patricia over

Ferris Wheel Restaurant was famous. People would have meals in a glass cabin.

There were a total of 28 cabins, and each cabin had 270 square feet. When the Ferris wheel rose to the highest, it was a full 420 feet away from the ground People could see the beautiful scenery of half the city and the sparkling sea.

Since it was built, a lot of celebrities and live streamers came here to have meals.

Because the seats were limited, the reservations were already full!

The restaurant was very popular

Patricia did not get out of the car She looked up at the huge Ferris wheel in front of her and asked doubtfully, “Dillon, why is there no one upstairs?” Patricia thought, why does no one come to this popular restaurant for lunch at noon?

Where is Martin?

Is he not here yet?

“That’s strange. Why is the Ferris wheel not moving? Is it broken?”

“Ms. Patricia, let me tell you. Ordinary people are almost impossible to have a meal up there. Because a set meal costs 1,000 dollars, and it is the minimum amount of consumption…” 1,000 dollars was nothing to Patricia. But for ordinary people, it was already a month or two months’ salary

After a while, Patricia saw a luxury car coming. She suddenly became excited. It was Martin!

She remembered this license plate number!

“Mr. Stowe!”

Dillon also recognized it. He added, “It’s Mr. Stowe’s car! Ms. Patricia, did you see it? Mr. Stowe is here.”

The luxury car passed by them and stopped at the entrance in the distance.

Rhys got out of the car and respectfully opened the door.

Patricia froze when she saw a girl coming down from the car. At a glance, Patricia knew that it was Paige!

Patricia thought, why is Paige in Martin’s car?

Does she come with Martin?

Before Patricia could understand, Martin got out of the car, held Paige’s hand, and walked into the safe passage of the restaurant together.

Dillon was obviously stunned as he thought, how could Mr. Stowe come here to eat with Ms. Paige?

I didn’t hear the news before.

Looking at Patricia’s expression through the rearview mirror, Dillon knew that Patricia was angry

Dillon wondered, what should I do?

Only then did Patricia realize why the Ferris wheel could not move and there was no one inside. It was because Martin had booked the whole place!

He wanted to eat alone with Paige and did not want to be disturbed by others! “Ms. Patricia, why not go in and eat together with them? She is your sister.” Dillon took a deep breath and said, “Only if you go in, can you stop them…” Patricia thought that it made sense.

She could not let them be alone in the room. What if something happened.

When Patricia got out of the car, the well-dressed figure was noticed by Paige who was sitting in the glass cabin. Paige was confused.

Paige thought, is she going to attend the wedding?

The jewelry on Patricia swayed under the sunlight, making people unable to open their eyes.

Paige thought that it was boastful.

Patricia came to the entrance and was politely stopped by the staff.

Dillon rushed forward and cleared his throat. “This is Ms. Lusk!”

With the status of the Lusk family in the country, Dillon thought that no one would reject them.

However, the receptionist said apologetically, “I am sorry, Ms. Lusk. The restaurant has been booked today Maybe you can come again next time.”

“To tell you the truth, the girl inside is my cousin. I also know the man.”

Patricia took off the diamond ring on her hand and stuffed it into the hands of the receptionist. She smiled and added, “I have

something to ask them. Don’t worry. If they blame you, I will take responsibility”

The receptionist did not dare to take her things. After all, Martin’s identity was much higher. If he let Patricia in privately, Martin would be angry

The receptionist refused and said, “I’m sorry, Ms. Lusk. Please don’t make things difficult for us.”

Speaking of this, the receptionist quickly closed the door, afraid that Patricia would break in. “How dare you!”

Dillon was a little angry and was planning to threaten the receptionist with Donald’s identity. However, Patricia was upset. She said, “Forget it, they dare not offend Martin. Let’s go.. “Are we leaving just like that?”

“Or what? Should I stay and watch them show off their affection?”

Patricia glanced at Dillon, and she seemed to be complaining. “Don’t make this kind of mistake next time!”

Chapter 67

I’m sorry! It’s all my fault!”

Dillon did not expect it to be like this. I promise that this will never happen again!”

“Let’s go get a bite.”

Patricia looked up at the Ferris wheel and said, “We’ll go to the Stowe Group later”

She had to take the initiative.

After all, she didn’t want to waste her efforts on grooming Patricia believed that Martin would definitely fall in love with her when he saw her

In a Ferns wheel cabin.

Paige looked at the beautiful scenery outside, and suddenly, she received a gift.

“Open it and take a look.”

Martin’s eyes were filled with tenderness.

Paige opened the box and inside was a beautiful diamond bracelet.

The shape of the diamond was like a butterfly spreading its wings, symbolizing transformation and rebirth. There were 99 side diamonds on both sides of the butterfly, each of which was of the same size and close to the other

The bracelet was unique in shape with an elegant style, and it could bring out the beauty of women.

Paige looked at the shiny bracelet. On the back of the chain engraved with their initials “P&M FOREVER”

Does it mean he wants to live with me for the rest of his life? Paige thought.

“Do you like it?”

Martin looked at her reaction as he said lovingly, “Your hand is fair. It will definitely look good on you.”

“Why did you give me this?”

“I just think it looks good on you.”

Why would he need a reason to give her a bracelet?

If there was a reason, it was because he saw her beautiful collarbone, which was like a butterfly, during the power failure in Killian’s house. Then he was inspired.

This bracelet was designed by Martin, and he personally watched the craftsman embed it.

He had set up so many production lines, but he had never personally watched any of them working. He broke his rule because of Paige

“Since you accepted Rosa’s necklace, you have to accept mine as well. You can’t be biased.” Martin did not give her a chance to refuse. He took out the bracelet and put it on her fair wrist. With the special style and fine workmanship, it looked even more extravagant and elegant. “It’s very beautiful,” Martin smiled dotingly.

The bracelet and Paige brought out the best in each other.

Even the top jewelry spokesperson of his company could not make the bracelet more beautiful. Paige was really beautiful.

She looked good when she did not wear the bracelet, but she was more charming when she wore it

The waiter who served the dishes couldn’t help but secretly look at Paige She had a pretty face and a classic temperament. No wonder she could win Martin’s favor.

But the waiter wondered why Paige was so calm after receiving such a valuable gift.

If it were an ordinary girl, she would have been so happy that she burst into tears.

Martin, who was cold in the eyes of others, looked so doting at Paige and even carefully held her hand in his. Paige must be someone important.

“Thanks”

Paige calmly picked up the knife and fork and ate the steak.

“Let me do it,” Martin smiled.

He cut the steak into pieces and pushed them to her, saying in a gentle tone, “Eat more.”

At this time, Paige’s phone rang. She took it out and saw a few messages from Deon

“Ms Paige, something’s wrong with the dishes of the company.”

“They don’t look fresh, and it has a strange taste!”

“Although I only came to the canteen once in a long time, many workers have complained about it for a long time.

Deon sent a picture of the dishes to Paige and added: “Mr. Ingram is in charge of the canteen. And it charges us 1.5 dollars for every meal.”

Paige typed on the phone and replied: “Well, they really don’t look good.”

Deon texted. “But the dishes have improved these days! The workers in the kitchen know that you are inspecting the company, so they provide fish soup at noon today! Take a look” Deon sent another photo.

Paige looked at the color of the soup and replied “The color is not right”

“What? Don’t scare me. Shouldn’t the fish soup look milky white?”

Paige enlarged the photo and looked at the other food that Deon had taken. She replied, “Leave a sample of all the dishes to me. I will go back and take a look at them later”

After hearing her words, Deon suddenly lost his appetite.

“Are you busy?”

Martin noticed that she had been replying to the message. Is there something going on in the company?”

After the meal, Paige planned to go back to the company canteen. “Let’s go back.”

Just as she stood up and took a few steps, Martin held her tightly from behind.

“It’s still early.”

Martin lowered his eyes to look at her beautiful profile “Stay with me for a while more.

Paige was somewhat speechless. She had already had lunch with him. What else did he want?

“I want you to stay with me.

Martin held her tightly and smelled the fragrance from her “When I didn’t see you, I really missed you. But when I saw you, I wanted to be with you, at every moment. I hoped that you would be by my side.”

The two waiters and Jaydan, the manager of the restaurant all widened their eyes when they heard this.

The legendary cold and heartless Martin actually said such sweet words to a lady. Were they hallucinating or were the rumors false? “Someone is watching.”

There was a trace of annoyance in Paige’s tone. Martin seemed to be getting more and more clingy, and his words were becoming more and more explicit.

Martin raised his eyes and looked at the side. Jaydan and two waiters turned around at the same time, with their backs facing them and not daring to pay attention to their every move. “Paige.

Martin greedily embraced Paige and said in a seductive voice, “I want to do all the things that all couples will do with you.”

Paige was speechless.

“And we will do it many, many times.”

“I don’t have time.”

Paige had been pestered by him recently, which had delayed her work.

“I can wait if you are busy.”

Martin seemed to have expected that she would refuse and said gently, “You can keep me company when you are free.”

The Ferris wheel slowly rose to the highest. Paige’s eyes were filled with the beautiful scenery of the city, but she heard Martin say, “I like you.”

This was the first time Martin had said he liked her since they met.

Paige was a little stunned, but before she could react, she heard him continue, “I like to hold you, like now. I like to be with you, and I like you no matter who you are, even if you have a bad temper.” Seeing that there was not much time left, Rhys wanted to come in to remind Martin and Paige

However, just as he opened the door, Rhys saw three people winking at him, motioning for him not to disturb Martin and Paige.

Rhys heard Martin’s confession and could not believe it. He looked at the two figures not far away again…

“Paige, I like you.”

Martin gently kissed her cheek.

Paige could feel her cheeks red, and she felt a little hot. A strange feeling surged through her. Was she tempted?

If not, why would her heart beat so fast?

“I want to be with you every day.”

Martin held her tightly, and he rubbed his handsome face gently against her tender face.

Paige did not refuse to have such intimate touch with Martin. Nor did she push her away. After a while, she faintly said, “It’s time to go

It was getting late.

After sending Paige to the company, Martin was reluctant to let go of his hand. He lowered his head and said to Paige in his arms, will send you some snacks later Is there anything you want to eat?” “Are you very free?”

“I just happen to have nothing to do.”

When Rhys, who was in the driver’s seat, heard this, his face froze. Martin had two meetings in the afternoon and had three partners to meet. Besides, he had more than ten documents to read. How could he say that he had nothing to do?

“I’m not hungry.”

Paige was about to get out of the car when Martin stretched out his hand and held her tightly.

I’m almost late!”

“Just for a while.”

Martin took a deep breath of the fragrance on her. It smelled very good, making him enchanted.

“Don’t send me snacks this afternoon.”

Paige was somewhat helpless. I’m busy.”

“Do you need my help?”

“No.”

After being pestered by him for a while, Paige finally got rid of his hands and hurried towards the company.

“Mr. Stowe, why do I feel that Ms. Paige can’t wait to leave you?” Rhys watched Paige leave and then looked at Martin through the rearview mirror. Martin’s eyes never left her for half a second.

“Oh, right. Mr. Stowe, this is what Jaydan asked me to give you.” Rhys checked his phone and sent more than a dozen photos to Martin’s.

There were some photos of Martin and Paige eating at the Ferris wheel at noon. They looked handsome and beautiful and were very pleasing to the eyes.

if he had not seen it with his own eyes, Martin would not have believed that he would be so soft and doting when he looked at Paige.

Paige was looking at the scenery outside and did not notice his line of sight.

But this did not prevent him from concentrating and admiring her face.

Martin wondered what she was thinking about at that time, as her eyes were clean and pure, like a clear stream.

Martin’s slender fingers slid across the screen and looked at the other photos. Every picture has a perfect angle. He said, ‘Give him some rewards

Rhys immediately transferred 1,600 dollars to Jayden.

“Actually, Mr Stowe, I also took a few photos. Rhys sent the photos that he had secretly taken to Martin.

It was the photos of Martin holding Paige and looking at the scenery.

They looked like a perfect match.

“Mr. Stowe, let me make it clear first. I don’t want any benefits. I just wanted to take photos because I thought you two looked great together” Rhys was afraid that Martin would blame him. After all, Rhys had secretly taken photos without Martin knowing.

However, Martin did not say a word. After two seconds, Phy’s phone rang, and he received remittance on Line.

Rhys opened his eyes wide. Martin just gave him 16 thousand dollars.

Martin had transferred so much money to him! Was this really a reward?

Rhys suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked in confusion, “But Mr. Stowe, why did you give me so much money?”

Martin kept the photos one by one and said casually. “Thank you for picturing me and Paige so beautifully.”

Rhys was excited in his heart and still didn’t believe that he had received so much money.

Martin set the two favorite photos as a screensaver and wallpaper Then, he looked at the company Paige was in. Then he withdrew his gaze reluctantly and said, “Let’s go back to the company.”

Rhys felt a trace of bitterness in Martin’s tone. Paige had just left not long ago, and he began to miss her so quickly.

In the Stowe Group.

Patricia prepared six sets of snacks for the six receptionists, who were all very happy.

“Ms. Patricia, we haven’t seen you for a long time! But you gave us so many things again.”

“It’s from Serenade Dining. The snacks must be expensive. How could we feel at ease eating such an expensive thing?”

“We are very lucky. Ms. Patricia has brought us plenty of food these past few years.”

“Ms. Patricia is still so beautiful!”

“It is our blessing to have such a young and beautiful lady to be Mrs. Stowe! Not only is she generous, but she is also beautiful and talented.”

Patricia listened to their praise and said happily, “There is no honey in the snacks. But you are too sweet.”

“Ms. Patricia, you are really getting more and more beautiful. Can you tell us how you did it?”

One of the receptionists was infatuated. She supported her chin with both hands and admired Patricia’s pretty face. Patricia’s skin was really fair. There was not even a single pimple.

Chapter 68

“Don’t ask to embarrass yourself. The skin care products that Ms. Patricia uses are definitely very expensive. How can we afford it?”

Patricia listened to their words and smiled. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly noticed that the receptionists stood up hastily as they tidied up their appearances. Then they respectfully called out, “Good afternoon, Mr. Stowe!”

Patricia looked back and saw that Martin had returned.

“Martin.”

Patricia had not yet run over when a few higher-ups ran to him.

When they saw Martin, they immediately rushed over to report the urgent situation. Everyone quickly walked towards the elevator, and no one seemed to notice Patricia.

On the other hand, Rhys stayed behind to block Patricia. “Ms. Patricia, you’re here? Is there something you need from Mr. Stowe?”

“This is the snack I bought for Martin, and this is for you. I have something to tell Martin.”

Patricia looked at Martin’s back as he walked towards the elevator. She was a little anxious, but Rhys did not let her go forward. She has no choice.

“Treally have something to talk to Martin about.”

“Mr. Stowe has an emergency to deal with.”

“I can wait.”

“He will be busy for a while. Ms. Patricia, you should go home and wait. If there is anything, you can call him or send him a message.”

“It doesn’t matter. I will go up and wait. I have something to tell him in person.”

Patricia wanted to step forward, but Rhys stopped her “Ms. Patricia, if you have something to say, how about you tell me? I can pass on the news to him.”

Patricia was a little unhappy to be stopped by Rhys, but due to her status, she still smiled, “Do you have to stop me?”

“Sorry, I just don’t want you to waste your time.”

“I already said that it doesn’t matter. I’ll wait no matter how busy he is.”

Patricia went around him and walked in the direction of the elevator.

For the sake of Patricia’s status, Rhys did not make things difficult for her, but Patricia did not listen to his advice and went up to find trouble.

Martin only had Paige in his heart. He didn’t love Patricia.

Seeing Patricia enter the elevator, Rhys could only follow.

The six receptionists did not know what happened, but they vaguely felt something.

“Will it be that Mr. Stowe doesn’t like Ms. Patricia?”

“It’s impossible. Ms. Patricia is so outstanding. In terms of appearance, intelligence, talent, and family background, no one is better than her

“But why did Rhys stop her?”

“Mr. Stowe didn’t mean to be cold to Ms. Patricia. When he entered the company, so many executives looked for him to deal with work. Rhys must have considered that Mr. Stowe was busy and didn’t have time to be with Ms. Patricia.”

“Mr. Stowe looks so cold as if he only has work in his eyes! We have been working here for several years. But he has never looked at us.”

“You’re right.”

“So don’t worry about their relationship. They will be fine.”

Chapter 69

If there was really something wrong with their relationship, Patricia wouldn’t be happy just now

And she wouldn’t be in the mood to buy snacks for them

“Ms. Patricia is only eighteen years old and so successful. Besides, she was born into a rich family and has an outstanding fiancé “

“She is much stronger than us in every aspect.”

“Look at us. We are twenty-eight, but either we don’t have a boyfriend, or we don’t have any savings. None of us is as rich as Ms. Patricia. When will we be able to live a good life?” “Alright. Keep your voices down. If anyone hears this, the group will be downgraded.”

On the other hand.

When Paige entered the office, Deon had already placed the packed food on the coffee table

There were a total of thirteen dishes.

“Ms. Paige, you are back?”

Deon raised his head and respectfully said, “These are the food for lunch.”

Paige swept over the dishes in front of her. She picked up the fish soup and smelled it. Then she picked up a serving of com-fried sausages carefully and used a fork to check the meat. Her gaze turned cold when she saw the color and smelled the smell

“Ms Paige, is the food fresh?”

Deon sensed the change in Paige’s eyes.

“Go to the canteen.”

Seeing Paige rushing towards the canteen, several employees secretly followed her to watch a good show

Paige came to the canteen. A dishwasher was washing the dishes. Two chefs were sitting in the flower garden outside, smoking.

They didn’t know who Paige was when they saw her, but seeing Deon following behind, they guessed her identity.

It should be the new president who made others scared.

“Mr Hampson, is this Ms. Paige?”

One of the young chefs stepped forward and asked as he crushed the cigarette under his shoe.

Seeing Paige enter the kitchen, Deon faintly explained, “Ms. Paige is just looking around. Don’t be nervous.”

As soon as Paige entered the cooking area, she found that the sanitation environment was very bad. The young chef explained, “We haven’t had time to clean up after lunch. It is usually clean. Look, the law enforcement officers came to check last week. We were rated excellent for the cleaning

“Call your person in charge here.”

Hearing Paige’s cold voice, the young chef was stunned and hurriedly said. “Our director is not here.”

“Then ask him to come over”

Paige added in a cold voice, “Right away.”

“Yes” The young chef had never seen a woman with such a strong aura before, so he hurriedly called the person in charge.

Just a few minutes after the call, Nigel came before the person in charge arrived.

“Ms. Paige is really free. She has already gone to the kitchen.”

Nigel received the news and rushed over as fast as he could. He saw Paige open the refrigerator and was looking at the frozen meat inside.

“Ms. Paige, have you forgotten that our canteen has long been contracted out? Even if we want to check, it is not our turn to check it.” Nigel smiled aggressively and looked at Paige coldly.

“From a legal point of view, we have the responsibility to monitor the contractor. Mr. Ingram, you are old and don’t know the law. It doesn’t matter.

Paige raised her eyes and looked at Nigel in front of her with a smile. “I heard that the person in charge of the food is your relative?” Nigel was stunned and sneered, “Are you dissatisfied with me, and you want to make things difficult for my relatives?”

Paige coldly smiled and looked up at the surveillance camera. As expected, it had already been turned off.

“Go and turn on the camera.”

Paige turned to Deon.

“Ms. Paige, what do you want to do?”

Nigel was very dissatisfied with what she had done. “Even if the camera is to be turned on, it is not our turn to do it.”

“Ms. Paige, it has been turned on.”

Deon came back and said respectfully.

At this time, the person in charge of the canteen rushed over, sweating all over. He noticed the young lady next to Nigel and asked, “Mr. Ingram, this is?”

“Didn’t you receive any news? Recently, a new president of the company wants to establish her prestige. And now, she is targeting you.” Nigel did not take Paige seriously at all.

Gary Bowman, the person in charge of the canteen, understood what Nigel meant, but as a businessman who knew the ways of the world, Gary still smiled respectfully, “Ms. Paige, may I know what’s going on?”

“There are a few hamburgers left for lunch. I just heated them up, and there are other dishes. Deon, please let Mr. Bowman and Mr. Ingram have a taste.

Deon immediately went to get the dishes.

Nigel and Gary looked at each other, not knowing what she meant.

“Ms Paige if you want us to taste the food and improve it.

Gary had not finished speaking when he heard Paige say, ‘Please.”

The delicious food was placed in front of Gary and Nigel.

Gary did not refuse, picked up a hamburger, and took a bite, “It tastes good”

Nigel did not eat. He impatiently looked at Paige in front of him and said, “If Ms. Paige wants to treat us to lunch, there is no need. I have already eaten my fill.

“Are you full, or you just don’t dare to eat?”

Paige’s words were sharp, stunning everyone present. The employees who were secretly watching the show were somewhat afraid. “What do you mean?”

Nigel was immediately displeased.

“These hamburgers were made by chefs at noon, right?” Gary hurriedly explained.

The two chefs hurriedly nodded, but they were tense and uneasy.

“I didn’t say that they weren’t freshly made.”

Paige coldly smiled, “I was just curious about the fillings inside. What were the fillings made of?”

“The fillings. “Gary was stunned for a moment and then smiled, “Ms. Paige, the fillings are the fresh pork that the chefs bought in the market early in the morning. They chopped the pork into minced meat and then made the hamburgers.”

“The chefs added soybeans, cassava starch, a series of food additives, and essential oil to make the minced meat, and the spring onions were replaced by artificial oil. Am I right?”

The people present were stunned when they heard that. The hamburgers they ate at noon were not made of meat but food additives!

They felt so disgusted.

“Ms. Paige, although you are young, you can’t be that naive and stupid. Do you have any evidence for what you said? If not, you are just slandering us..” Although Gary said this, he felt nervous and dared not look at Paige. Even Nigel was somehow nervous.

“We’ll know if the fillings are made of fresh meat when we get them tested.”

Paige looked at them with interest. “When Mr. Bowman ate that hamburger just now, you felt a little resistant and afraid, right?”

Chapter 70

“I believe that the chefs will never do such a thing!” Gary felt even more uneasy as if he had been seen through by Paige.

Paige was amused. “Don’t push the blame on the chefs at this time Even if the chefs really did this, they would be under your command.”

Otherwise, who would dare to take such a risk?

“Do you have any evidence?”

Gary gritted his teeth and said. “If not, I can sue you for slandering!”

“It’s not certain who will sue who. If you embarrassed yourself, I might not show any mercy”

“You…

“The beef at noon is not real beef, right?”

Paige raised her eyes and looked at Gary confidently.

Gary’s face was a bit pale. “What do you mean!”

“I just checked it. You used sick chicken instead of beef.”

“That’s ridiculous. You didn’t think before you spoke. Do you have any evidence?”

“Go and bring the trash can from the kitchen.”

Paige ordered Deon.

Deon hurriedly went to the kitchen.

He placed the big trash can in front of everyone. Paige raised her foot and kicked it, and the trash fell at Nigel’s and Gary’s feet Nigel and Gary hurriedly took a few steps back.

In addition to some leftover ingredients, there were chicken heads, claws, buttocks, and so on.

“We didn’t eat chicken at noon, but there is chicken in the trash can. “Paige’s tone was indifferent. The eyes of a live chicken are open after being slaughtered. Only the dead ones will have their eyes closed.” The people hurriedly looked at the chicken heads on the ground. It was true, all of the chickens’ eyes were closed.

“You should have been to the market before. When chickens are killed, they will release blood, but the dead ones don’t have time to have their blood released. Therefore, the color of the meat of the dead chickens will be red, and the color of the skin of the sick chickens will show an unhealthy dark and gray color, which looks dry and lacks elasticity. It is not a normal death.”

The employees felt so disgusted that they wanted to throw up. They did not expect that they had eaten sick chickens at noon instead of fresh beef.

They just wanted to dig their throats!

Gary did not expect that Paige would be so careful.

Logically speaking, a young lady at Paige’s age wouldn’t know how to judge good chickens from bad ones. In his mind, Paige should have rarely seen chickens in the market

“Well, the chefs might accidentally buy the sick chickens. It was not their fault. They were deceived by the chicken stall owner Moreover, how could the sick chickens be made into beef?”

Seeing that Gary still didn’t admit his mistake, Paige was amused.

“What’s so difficult about this?”

Paige said slowly. “As long as you cut the chicken meat into strips, add some beef essential oil and roast oil, and put in some brown sugar if necessary and all kinds of seasonings, the chicken will turn into bee after it is fried.”

Gary was shocked. He didn’t expect that she was so clear about the process. That was what the chefs did.

“And the evidence is that the food additives I said can be found in the kitchen!”

Hearing Paige’s sonorous and forceful words, the employees didn’t know how to describe their feelings.

One of the employees patted his chest and rejoiced. “Fortunately, I didn’t eat these two dishes at noon.” He had escaped a disaster.

Paige’s gaze fell on him, and she found it interesting. “Do you think there is a problem with these only two dishes?” “Ms. Paige, what do you mean by this?”

The employee didn’t understand, and he was a bit scared at the same time.

Paige was confident. “Out of the 13 dishes made at noon, none of them were made from fresh ingredients!” When everyone heard this, their eyes widened.

What?

None of the dishes were fresh?

That was too scary.

“Ms. Paige, what about the sausages? They can’t be fake, right? Are they made of inferior quality meat?”

Some of the employees were already starting to worry.

Paige was calm. “I wonder if you have heard of starch sausages? They are made of all kinds of ingredients with food additives. roasted meat oil, and carrageenan. When they are stirred up by the cooking machine and squeezed out, they just look like normal sausages.”

“Ugh.” Some employees had already run to the flower garden outside and vomited.

“The evidence is that the cooking machine has not been washed. There is still some minced meat inside. You can take it for testing.” Originally, the employees were worried that the sausages were made of poor-quality meat, but they didn’t expect that there was no meat at all seasoning.

“And the fish soup you drank at noon. Don’t you feel that the color is strange?”

Paige swept her eyes over everyone and said word by word, “Normal fish soup is not so milky white. Unless it was added with seasoning in that way, any fresh and sweet fish soup can be made.”

Someone went outside to vomit again. They could not believe that the chefs would do such a wicked thing.

“I also saw condensed lamb in the kitchen. Do you know what it is? A spoonful of it plus water can make lamb soup.”

Another employee breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I had a bad appetite at noon, so I just ate some pasta with sesame sauce. I didn’t eat anything else”

“The sesame sauce you ate is also made with sesame extract”

The employee went to vomit.

What a big joke!

Gary put his hands behind his back and sneered, “Even if you can find all these things, you have no evidence to prove that the chefs mixed these things together to make lunch Nigel was also unhappy, “Ms. Paige, don’t make such nonsense before you have sound evidence.”

Gary was like an angry tiger. “Originally, I wanted to make peace for the sake of Nigel being my relative, but Ms. Paige put the blame on me. Now everyone has misunderstood us. I have to call the police to deal with this matter!”

“Great.”

Not only was Paige not scared back, but she also said, “Mr. Bowman, you are old. If you can’t hold your mobile phone, I can ask Deon to help you.”

Gary did not expect her to be difficult to deal with. He sneered and said, “Ms. Paige, think about it clearly. If I report this, you won’t be able to keep your position!”

“Are you going to call the police or not?”

“If you don’t, let me do it.” Paige didn’t want to waste time on him.

“Gary, Ms. Paige is young and impulsive, so it’s normal that she’s aggressive. Keep calm.”

Nigel began to act as the mediator “Go and show Ms. Paige the list of ingredients in the morning. It can prove that the ingredients are fresh.”

“No need.”

Unexpectedly, Paige gave no heed to it. Instead, she said bluntly, “I heard that the supermarket from which you bought food is also run by your relatives.” Nigel looked gloomy “Ms. Paige, do you mean that you suspect that we are colluding with each other?” “You said that.”

“You.

Paige glanced at Deon. Deon immediately took out his mobile phone and wanted to call the police.

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60)

Chapter 51

Chapter 51

Bonnie knew Danica’s concerns and respectfully nodded.

Paige, however, was a little surprised and thought, have they looked into the Tate family? Otherwise, why are they pulling long faces when they mention Tyrell and Lindsey?

Do they know that the Tate family used to bully me?

“Paige, if the Tate family comes to you ever again, tell me. I’ll deal with them.”

Danica felt that it wouldn’t be appropriate for her to be too direct, so she said tactfully. “If the Tate family wants to ask you to pay back for their kindness in raising you, I’ll talk to them.

“Of course, Madam Tate has been kind to you. Your dad and I are not ungrateful people”

Donald said kindly. “If they need help over at the hospital, such as paying expenses and switching to a VIP ward, tell me. I’ll make arrangements.

“I heard that Madam Tate is seriously ill. If she needs a famous doctor, you can tell us as well. We know that it is she who has brought you up all these years. If you want to repay and be filial, feel free to bring her home. We are all for it.”

“Thank you, Dad. Thank you, Mom.

Paige was even more sure that Donald and Danica must have investigated the Tate family

“Mr Lusk, Mrs. Lusk Mr. Stowe’s car is following behind.”

Ryker was driving. He glanced at the rearview mirror and said with a trembling voice, It has been following us for a while now.”

The license plate was so eye-catching that anyone could recognize it.

Paige was dumbfounded.

She thought, why is he following us?

Patricia clenched her fists and wondered the same thing. She figured that maybe it was because of Paige.

With such a thought, she was irritated. She wished Paige dead.

“Should I stop the car?”

Ryker was in a pickle.

Danica, however, was overjoyed. T’m sure Martin is here for Paige! Paige, get out of the car Your dad and I have to go somewhere else. We are not on your way as for now.” Paige was speechless hearing Danica’s words.

“She is right. Let Martin give you a ride home.

Donald let Ryker stop the car and said to Paige with a smile, “Go. What are you waiting for? Don’t keep Martin waiting.”

Danica simply opened the car door and pushed Paige out.

Paige didn’t know what to say.

She thought I got kicked out of the car by my birth parents?

“Mr Stowe, it seems that Ms. Paige has been kicked out of the car…”

Rhys widened his eyes, unable to believe what he was seeing.

The corners of Martin’s lips curled up. He pushed open the car door, took a few steps forward, pulled Paige into his arms, and looked at the green luxury car that was leaving, smiling meaningfully, “M*m and Dad are so sensible.”

“They are my mom and dad.” There was displeasure in Paige’s eyes.

She thought, if it wasn’t for you, why would I get kicked out of the car?

“Aren’t your parents my parents?”

Martin lowered his head and looked at Paige in his arms. The corners of his lips curled up. “Are we not a family?”

She didn’t say anything but thought, you’re getting cheekier every day. Who says that we are a family? “Didn’t I tell you to go back?

“Don’t tell me you haven’t eaten yet,” said Paige helplessly as she was pulled into the car

Rhys promptly explained, “Mr Stowe didn’t leave or grab a bite at all since he was waiting for you to come out.”

Paige felt that she was having a headache. Then you should go and find something to eat now. Stop the car. I will go home by myself.” Rhys was dumbfounded.

He thought, something is wrong, isn’t it?

“Go with me.

Martin held Paige’s hand and refused to let go. “You promised to stay with me. I want you to be with me now.”

Paige wondered if she was hearing things.

She thought, seriously? How can you ask me to compensate you like this?

Suddenly, Paige’s phone vibrated a few times. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Tyrell

Without any hesitation, Paige directly blocked Tyrell’s number

After a while, Tyrell sent her a Line message.

“Paige, why did you block my number? Unblock me. I’m your dad. I need to talk to you!”

Paige’s lips curved slightly She thought, when you sent me back to the poor village a few days back, you tried to distance yourself from me. And now you claim yourself as my dad? Seeing that she didn’t reply. Tyrell sent a few more messages to her on Line.

“The car you got in tonight is your family’s? I heard it costs 50 million dollars….

“What do your parents do? How can they afford a driver?”

“What the *said tonight is true? Did your parents really get us all those expensive gifts? Why didn’t you remind us?”

“You know what? If you have a minute, let’s go somewhere and talk…”

“You like Abbigail’s necklace, don’t you? I’ll bring it over to you. It’s a gift. Take it!”

After all those messages, Tyrell sent one more: “Most of all, I miss you. I want to see you.”

Paige smiled mockingly, blocked Tyrell on Line, and put the phone away, acting like nothing had happened.

“Someone is bothering you?

“Shall I deal with it?” Martin fiddled with her small hand.

“No need.”

Paige didn’t take the Tate family seriously at all. She looked indifferent.

“You can come to me if anything.”

He looked into her eyes. “You can leave everything that you don’t want to deal with or don’t bother to deal with to me.”

“Don’t you have better things to do?”

“As long as it’s about you, no matter how busy I am, I’ll always have time.”

Martin’s voice was with a touch of pampering as he said, “You are so young. Don’t act tough and face everything yourself”

She didn’t say anything.

“You have me. I’m always here.

“Remember? My baby Paige.” Martin stroked her head.

Paige was speechless for a second before saying helplessly, “Yes.”

“What do you remember?”

“I can come to you if anything…

“Remember that you have a fiancé. If you have time, spend more time with him. If you are busy, think about him more frequently”

Paige was rendered speechless again.

“He will shelter you and go through all the hardship with you.

Martin caressed her face. “Remember my words well.”

“OK.”

At the same time, Lindsey was furious.

“That *girl even blocked you on Line?”

After Tyrell texted Paige, a red exclamation mark popped out. Seeing that, Lindsey was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. “We have raised her for eighteen years. We should have raised a dog”” “It’s all because of you! I told you to be nice to her See? Since she left, things have gone wrong for us.

Tyrell thought, we don’t know who her birth parents are None of those groups want to work with us. Does this have something to do with her birth parents?

I saw the green limo tonight, and I heard what they said.

Why am I having the feeling that her family is more powerful than us?

“Didn’t her m*m call last time? We have her mom’s number

Before Tyrell could finish his words, Lindsey said, “I thought her family was from a poor village, so I deleted all their contact information… I left nothing.

“You Good for you!”

Tyrell was utterly anxious.

“Don’t worry.”

Lindsey thought of an idea. “A big shot has been in hospital recently, and many prominent figures have been visiting. It’s a great opportunity…”

Chapter 52

“What big shot?”

Tyrell knew nothing at all.

“It is a big shot indeed. He made his mark in business when he was young and built a vast empire. Later, his grandson expanded the business, becoming the richest man in the world at a young age.”

“Are you talking about Martin Stowe?”

Everyone knew that Martin was the richest man in the world, but he rarely showed himself, and the media never published his photos.

“The big shot you are talking about is the old Mr. Stowe, Martin’s grandfather? Is he ill in the hospital?”

Such sensational news was never mentioned. How was that possible?

Lindsey said, “There’s no such thing as secrets in the world. Mr. Stowe was very ill a while ago and was about to die soon. A high school student came by and operated on him.

It was because of such a piece of news that many people knew that Ki*lian was in Farwen Hospital and came

to visit him.

“What kind of high school student can be this good at medical sk*lls?”

Tyrell thought, that whoever saved Mr. Stowe could surely have a promising future.

High school students are eighteen years old at most. How dare someone this young operate for Mr Stowe? And Mr. Stowe is saved successfully.

And what about Paige? She is good at nothing. What’s more, she causes me trouble all the time.

“I heard that Mr. Stowe is going to be discharged from the hospital soon. We should grasp the chance and recommend ourselves to him…” Lindsey was planning.

“But will Mr. Stowe see us?”

Tyrell was obviously worried.

He thought, will a big shot like Mr. Stowe meet me, who is nothing but the richest man in Dolton?

“We can try. How will we know until we try?”

Lindsey thought, if Mr. Stowe is willing to help us, the younger generation, the Elinor family will not dare to act all high and mighty in front of us from now on…

After Abbigail marries into the Elinor family, she can rest easy and enjoy a carefree life.

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s prepare the gifts and find some time to visit him tomorrow.”

Tyrell regained his confidence and took out all the treasures in the home.

The next day arrived.

As soon as Paige walked out of the office after a day’s work, she received a friend request.

“Yo, Paige, my granddaughter-in-law, it’s me.”

Paige was confused.

She thought, is Mr. Stowe friending me on Line?

“Why hasn’t Paige friended me yet…

In the ward, K*llian clicked on his phone screen from time to time and turned to question Neil, “Didn’t you say that girls like words such as ‘yo’ nowadays? Why hasn’t Paige friended me? Will she think of me as some old *?”

Neil held back his smile and said, “I heard that Mrs. Stowe has gone to work. She is probably busy right now and hasn’t checked her phone.”

“Work? What work? Does she want an experience of life or some allowance?”

Before K*llian could get to the bottom of it, his phone screen lit up. He glanced at it and said excitedly. “She friended me! My granddaughter-in-law friended me!”

Paige tapped the screen with her slender fingers and texted Ki*lian doubtfully: “K*llian?”

“Yes! Paige, it is me! I asked Martin for your Line ID. He didn’t want to let me have it at first!” he texted back.

Paige curled her lips and expressed her concern: “How are you feeling today?”

“A lot better!”

Killian recalled the message right after he sent it out. He sent Paige an emoji, showing how pitiful he was.

I’ve been better. No one even came to see me today I’m so lonely. Paige, when are you going to pick me up?” Paige found it interesting and texted: “Tomorrow.”

“Awesome! What time is tomorrow?” Ki*lian waited for a while eagerly, but she didn’t reply to him.

At the same time, Martin was waiting outside the company in the car

He pulled Paige into his arms right after she got in the car. “Who were you texting with?”

He thought, if I saw it correctly, she was texting someone back when she walked out of the office, and she was smiling.

Who can make her smile so genuinely?

“Weren’t you the one who told Killian my Line ID?”

Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.

“He calls me more than twenty times a day.”

Martin had been pestered enough already, and he was helpless. “He can be very chatty. It’s fine. Just ignore him.

Paige was amused and thought, seriously? Am I hearing those words from his grandson?

“Paige? Are you busy right now?”

“I heard that you went to work. Is it because you want to experience life or because you don’t have enough allowance?”

ווי

If you don’t have enough allowance, come to me. How much do you want? I’ll transfer it to you

Unlike his usual days, Killian wasn’t dignified or powerful at all when texting Paige. Seeing that, Martin grinned. “Killian learned to type for you.” What a huge change.

Paige leaned against the seat and lazily replied to Killian: “No need I’m just experiencing life. The summer vacation is too long, so I want to ki*l some time.”

“If that’s the case, come and find me, and I’ll take you around the world Or do you want to stay in Chicago? There are many attractions in Chicago as well. I’m happy to be your tour guide Paige was just about to reply when her phone was **away by Martin He pressed a button on the phone screen without releasing it and said with great interest, Ki*lian, you are intruding ” Ki*lian was surprised to find that Paige was together with Martin. He had a big smile on his face, and he quickly put his phone away, not wanting to interrupt the couple.

He thought I guess a wedding is coming!

“What time do you think we should pick up Killian tomorrow?”

Paige’s tone was lazy.

“It’s up to you.”

Martin returned the phone to her and fiddled with her hand. “Whatever you decide.

“Then why don’t we go over after lunch?”

She thought, I have to go to work in the afternoon, and I don’t want to keep Ki*lian waiting.

“OK”

Martin kept fiddling with her fair and slender fingers. Every one of them was beautiful, and even her nails were trimmed very cleanly and beautifully.

He thought she is so bewitching. After holding her hand, I was never willing to let go of her

The next morning arrived.

K*llian freshened up and looked hale and hearty. He was waiting for Paige.

Neil entered the door and helplessly said, “Mr. Stowe, Mr. Hacker, the CEO of the Hacker Group, has brought his daughter to see you, and Mr. Alfred of Prosperity Group and his wife are waiting outside with their daughter as well… In addition, Mr. Frey of the Frey family has brought his granddaughter here, and Mrs. Norton of the Norton family has brought all of her four granddaughters here…”

“No!”

Killian thought I want to see Paige, not these outsiders!

It’s clear what these people want. They want to marry their daughters or granddaughters into our family.

Do they think I’m too confused to tell?

“Then I will go and decline them now. I will tell them that you are still resting…

“Tell everyone that I’m not seeing anyone today.”

Killian thought, unless it’s Paige.

He thought for a moment and added, “Tell them not to block the door. Keep them out of Paige’s way.”

“Alright.”

Though Neil said so, after pondering for a moment, he still found an excuse to turn those outside the door down.

It was soon noon, and there were constantly different people outside the door, coming here to visit K*llian. Some of them knew Killian and some of them didn’t. Anyway, there were so many people that the corridor was crowded.

Chapter 53

Killian had been waiting for a long time, but Paige was still nowhere to be seen. He was starving, and his stomach was rumbling with hunger.

“Mr Stowe Neil entered again.

Killian was at once spirited and asked expectantly, “Is Paige here?”

He thought, where is she?

Why haven’t I seen her?

Looking out, he saw the backs of several bodyguards.

They formed a human wall, and the gaps between their shoulders showed that many people were standing outside.

Killian suddenly went dejected.

“The people outside are from small companies we’ve never heard of I think they have heard that you are. recovering here, so they are here to visit you.

“I already said I wouldn’t see anyone!

“Did Martin say when they would arrive?” Killian was very impatient with those people outside

He thought it’s already 12:30. Where the heck are they?

“Mr. Stowe has brought Mrs. Stowe to lunch. They will be here after that.”

When Neil saw that Killian kept the delicious food in front of him intact, he could not help but persuade Killian, “Mr Stowe, why don’t you eat something before anything else? I’m afraid they won’t be here so soon…..

Neil thought, after all, the couple was so in love. Who knows how long their lunch will last?

“Humph! Marin, you brat! Why didn’t you pick me up first? You should have had lunch with me together!”

Killian felt that he had been left out and muttered, “You left me here alone.

Lindsey was outside.

Her feet hurt from her four-inch heels.

She was tired and hungry. Looking at the expressionless bodyguards, she smiled fawningly, “Come on. We’ve been standing here for an hour now, and it’s lunchtime. The lunch we prepared for Mr Stowe is getting cold. Can you let us in and see Mr. Stowe?”

“Mrs. Tate, I’m not being judgmental here.”

Greta, who was standing next to Lindsey, saw the Sunrise Restaurant bag in Lindsey’s hand and said with disdain, “What kind of man is Mr. Stowe? Why would he eat such a low-graded lunch?” After she finished speaking, she looked at the bodyguards and said with a smile, “Hey there, why don’t you let

us in? I’m sure that you have heard of the Elinor family’s reputation, right? The lunch we brought was packed from Wonderland Restaurant. Look at these lunchboxes! They’re so classy!”

Wonderland Restaurant’s reputation was much more resounding than that of Sunrise Restaurant

Lindsey packed the food from Sunrise Restaurant, only because she failed to order from Wonderland Restaurant.

Seeing that the food she brought was overshadowed, Lindsey took out a few envelopes from her bag and stuffed them into the bodyguards’ hands.

“It’s a little something. Do us a favor, and let us go inside to see Mr Stowe, OK?”

Lindsey said flatteringly with a smile, not having the slightest dignity, “You won’t be forgotten after our family thrives.”

Seeing that Lindsey had gone all out, Greta immediately took out a few bank cards from her bag. “Come on. Envelopes don’t hold much, do they? But cards are different…” “Greta, how can you do this?”

“Do what? Mrs. Tate, I don’t think you should call me so intimately. You should call me Mrs. Elinor

“Mrs. Elinor, our men decided on the engagement. Don’t tell me you’re going back on your word.”

“If my man knew that your daughter had been raised by a dustman, he would have crawled out of his grave and objected to the match.”

“How can you talk like that in front of the kids?”

The two women said as they stuffed things into the bodyguards’ hands, and neither of them backed down.

The bodyguards were indifferent. The envelopes and cards that were stuffed into their hands all fell to the ground.

Tyrell personally went forward to pick the stuff up and stuffed the envelopes into the bodyguard’s pockets. “Just take them. It’s a gesture…”

One of the bodyguards saw the gifts that Tyrell was holding in one hand, which were mostly restoratives.

The bodyguard could not help but feel disdainful deep down.

He thought the servants of the Stowe family get a bunch of these on any given holiday.

Does Tyrell look down on Mr. Stowe? Or does Tyrell think that these low-class things are enough to please Mr. Stowe?

Those bodyguards took out the envelopes that Tyrell stuffed into their pockets simultaneously and threw them on the ground.

They thought, given the thickness of the envelopes, the money in each of them was probably just a few hundred dollars. Yet our monthly salary is 16 thousand dollars. On no ground will we lose our jobs for such a small profit.

Seeing that Lindsey and Tyrell had suffered a setback, Greta was secretly overjoyed.

The bodyguards were impossible to talk to. Lindsey suddenly noticed Abbigail, who looked all right.

“Abbigail, go talk to those guys. “She hurriedly pulled Abbigail.

“Lindsey, let me!

“Abbigail is still young. Leave this to me.” Davon naturally knew what Lindsey was up to, so he hastily came forward and blocked Abbigail.

“Mr. Elinor, I wouldn’t dare to trouble you.”

Lindsey vented her anger on Davon. She said, “You heard what your mother said, didn’t you? You and Abbigail’s marriage might not be happening at all.”

At the same time, Neil came out of the ward. “Make way! Make way!”

A woman walked out of the elevator not far away, and everyone noticed her slender, fair legs.

Her charming eyes were crystal clear, her fair face was especially outstanding, and her whole body exuded a cool and proud air of authority.

When Neil saw her, he immediately went forward and called out respectfully in a low voice, “Mrs. Stowe.”

The reason why he kept his voice so low was that there were many people present. Her identity had not been released, and it would cause her much unnecessary trouble if anyone heard him addressing her

“Neil.’

Paige replied to Neil politely.

Neil felt warm, figuring that though Paige was the soon-to-be hostess of the Stowe family, she did not put on any airs at all. Instead, she was so kind.

“Mr Stowe has been waiting for you for a long time. This way, please.”

Seeing that Neil respectfully led the way for Paige, those from the Tate family, the Elinor family, and several others who came to visit Killian were stunned.

Tyrell rubbed his eyes, not daring to believe what he was seeing.

Lindsey was so shocked that she couldn’t utter a word at all. She was slack-jawed.

Abbigail was stunned, feeling that she had been struck by lightning. She bit her lip and clenched her fists, finding

it hard to believe that Paige was led by Neil to the ward under everyone’s gaze.

For those who came to visit Killian, the ward Killian was in was an existence that they looked up to

Meanwhile, Paige was holding her phone and replying to someone, and she did not notice the dense crowd around her at all.

The people cast envious glances at her, speculating about her identity.

They wondered who she was. After all, she was treated by Neil so respectfully.

Greta was shocked as well. She didn’t expect that Neil, who had always been high and mighty, would be so respectful and polite to Paige.

Davon had mixed feelings. He couldn’t name them clearly.

He thought, what qualifications does Paige have?

What qualifies her to be greeted by Neil himself?

What qualifies her to enter that ward?

Everyone here has gone all out to meet Mr. Stowe, but none of us have succeeded. Yet she gets to follow.

Chapter 54

“Paige!”

Lindsey could not help but say, “You. You…”

When Paige heard Lindsey’s voice, she turned back to look at Lindsey with distant and indifferent eyes. In just a second, Paige withdrew her gaze and followed Neil into the ward obediently.

The others did not know the relationship between Paige and Lindsey. Seeing that Lindsey, who was from the Tate family, knew the woman who followed Neil, they all looked at the Tate family differently.

The Tate family members felt a sense of superiority, and at the same time, they could not help but wonder the reason why Paige got to enter Killian’s ward.

They thought, how could she get to know such a big shot like Mr Stowe?

“Killian.”

Paige greeted Killian politely as soon as she entered the ward.

“Paige, you’re finally here! I’ve been expecting you for ages!

“Why are you the only one here? Where’s Martin?” Killian asked her to sit down while feeling puzzled.

“He has something to do at the last minute and has returned to the office.”

“That brat!”

Killian was secretly furious and thought, needless to say, he must have gotten tired of Paige! It has only been a few days, and he has already started to neglect her… How am I supposed to find another girl as beautiful and skilled in medicine as Paige?

I thought that their marriage was basically settled…

Yet maybe it’s still too early to tell.

“Neil, call Martin!”

Killian was off. “He cares about nothing but his work!”

Killian thought I had to make things clear for him!

With such a beautiful girl, how could he still manage to deal with company matters?

In fact, Martin was not in the mood for work at all. Unfortunately, if he didn’t get them done, he couldn’t have dinner with Paige tonight.

To have more time to stay with Paige, he could only give up on picking up Killian from the hospital.

Yet Killian didn’t know. Killian thought that Martin had gotten tired of Paige and was deliberately giving Paige a cold shoulder.

“It’s fine. Let him be busy”

Paige felt so great without Martin, who was nothing but clingy

Yet in Killian’s eyes, Paige was speaking up for Martin, which proved that she would be a fantastic wife after she married Martin.

“Martin has been through so much growing up that he’s cold and aloof now. I’ll talk to you about his past some time.”

Paige was not interested in Martin’s past, but she still nodded without saying anything, looking obedient. Abbigail was outside the ward.

She noticed that Davon had never looked away from the door of the ward since Paige entered.

She admitted that Paige was very beautiful today. Although Paige was only wearing simple clothes and had her hair tied up into a bun casually, her outstanding facial features and the cold aura she exuded still made people’s eyes light up.

Seeing that everyone’s attention was attracted to Paige, Abbigail could not help but bite her lower lip and whispered, “Paige is so indiscreet about her private life…”

“What did you say?”

Lindsey thought Abbigail knew some inside story and quickly asked.

Lindsey wasn’t the only one. Tyrell and the Elinor family members were also attracted by Abbigail’s words and looked at Abbigail.

Abbigail felt that she became the center of focus, and she said, sounding innocent.

“Davon and I saw Paige holding a man at a hotel before. The man was so old that he couldn’t even walk.

“After serving the old man at the hotel, Paige got into a luxury car and went to sleep with another man…

“Paige gets to enter Mr Stowe’s ward today. Maybe she has some sort of shady relationship with him, or maybe she has *up with some rich guy and went in to visit him as someone’s mistress… “Anyway, it is a pity…

“Paige was quite outstanding at first, but she has done so many wrong things to stay in Chicago.”

After finishing speaking, Abbigail sighed and pretended to look heartbroken.

“Are you serious? This girl! How can she be this cheap?” Lindsey could not believe her ears.

Lindsey thought, what if Abbigail is telling the truth? What if Paige is someone’s mistress? By entering Mr. Stowe’s ward, she might upset Mr. Stowe and affect his recovery.

“Paige’s biological parents look rich to me. I don’t think she would do such a thing.”

Abbigail was stunned at Davon’s words. “Davon, are you speaking up for her? If her biological parents were that rich, why would they let her serve old men at some hotel? You saw it that day. She and that old man looked so intimate. They were like lovers.

Hearing Abbigail’s words, Davon thought of Paige’s fair hands supporting the old man back then, and he was instantly gloomy.

Abbigail took the opportunity to make things worse. She continued, “If Paige’s biological parents are that loaded, with hundreds of millions of dollars in cash, then her parents must be at least the richest in a state They might even be the richest in the country.

“But, obviously, it’s very unlikely. The green limo that day might be the old man’s car And they could be lying.

“I find it so strange. If her biological parents are that wealthy, why would she go to the hospital to wait for Cassie to wake up? She has done so several times till now.”

Lindsey pondered, Paige must be waiting for Cassie to wake up and make things right for her Paige wants to stay with our family.

So, Paige’s parents indeed are poor

At the same time, those bodyguards received an order and began to drive the people outside away.

“Mr Stowe won’t see anyone today. Please go back. Don’t linger on here. The room will get stuffy

“But that woman just went in. Abbigail said with a tender smile. “Hey, can you tell us the relationship between that woman and Mr Stowe?”

The bodyguard felt disgusted at once when he saw the hypocritical look on Abbigail’s face. After all, he and the other bodyguards had worked for the Stowe family for years, and they had come across countless phonies like Abbigail.

Seeing that the bodyguard ignored her, Abbigail felt a little awkward. With so many people looking at them, she had no choice but to force herself to continue, saying, “In fact, the woman is my sister. “If so, why don’t you ask her yourself later?”

The bodyguard silenced Abbigail with one sentence.

Lindsey pulled Abbigail back, not wanting to be humiliated by Abbigail anymore.

Meanwhile, Greta felt sick when seeing how embarrassing Abbigail was

Many people left, yet there were still many of them waiting outside for Killian to come out.

After a short while, the door of the ward was open.

Paige helped Killian out, and everyone was shocked.

Killian was in good spirits, smiling and talking to the woman beside him, while she was nodding obediently They looked very harmonious and warm as if they were a family.

A few people in charge of some small companies were stunned. Then they rushed to Killian.

Yet they were all kept out by those bodyguards.

“Mr. Stowe, are you getting discharged now?”

“Can I have five minutes?”

“I just need one minute!”

“Mr. Stowe! Mr. Stowe!”

Ignoring the voices behind him, Killian chatted and laughed with the woman beside him, and they walked towards the elevator.

Neil carried his luggage and followed behind them, looking like a loyal.

“As expected, Paige and Mr. Stowe are really close…”

Chapter 55

Abbigail was so jealous that she couldn’t help smearing Paige, “She was in there for so long. Who knows what they did inside? I hope it wasn’t something despicable.” “Abbigail!”

Lindsey had a theory. Yet Killian’s bodyguards were in front of them, and the Tate family would be in trouble if they heard Abbigail’s words.

Abbigail bit her lower lip and looked at Paige’s back unwillingly.

Abbigail wished she were the one holding Killian.

Fifteen minutes passed.

The car arrived in front of a quiet and elegant villa.

It was Killian’s residence, occupying at least 100 thousand square feet.

The black undulating tiles were paired with white outer walls, giving off a faint ancient fragrance. The wooden railings and windows looked grand, and the roof was cornice-shaped. The whole villa had a symmetrical design, which made it look even and stable.

The villa was both a bit classical and graceful. Since it was surrounded by a clear stream, it was called “Riverside Villa”.

“Paige, we are home!”

Killian was in high spirits and offered warmly. “Let’s go and sit in the yard. I’ll get someone to serve us some great tea. Do you have any desserts you like? I’ll have them cooked right now. “I’m fine, Killian.”

Paige smiled and said obediently, “I have to go back to work, so I won’t go in.”

Killian was immediately dejected. “Are you leaving so soon?”

“Mrs. Stowe, you are already at the door. Why don’t you come to the office today?”

Neil was also fond of Paige very much and tried his best to persuade her, “Why don’t you go inside and take a break? You may have some tea and grab a few bites.”

“I have to deal with something at the company.

“I’ll take a rain check,” Paige said gently.

“When will you be getting off work? I will ask Martin to pick you up…” Although Killian was reluctant to see Paige leave, he did not want to delay her either. “Come here for dinner tonight and chat with me, OK?”

“Mr. Stowe has not fully recovered yet. Mrs. Stowe, it will be better if you can keep an eye on him…” While saying that Neil hurriedly winked at Killian.

“Ouch! My heart. “Killian started to act right away “Paige, maybe you should check up on me tonight I’m still feeling a bit uncomfortable here. He even coughed after finishing speaking.

Paige saw through his clumsy and exaggerated acting, yet she did not expose him. The corners of her lips curled up as she said. “Alright then.”

“Great! Then what do you like to eat? I’ll tell those in the kitchen to get them ready”

While saying that, Killian realized that he sounded too excited. He pretended to cough a few more times and continued in a weak tone, “Is there anything you aren’t supposed to eat?”

“No.”

“A simple meal will do. There’s no need to go through a whole lot of trouble,” Paige said while blinking looking stunning.

“OK.”

Killian was so happy that he looked like a child Then I’ll ask Ryker to send you to the company Come back together with Martin after work.” “Alright.”

After Paige left, Killian was high-spirited again at once and asked with a smile, “Well? My acting was flawless, wasn’t it?”

Neil stretched out his thumb and index finger and said, “It was just a little bit showy

“Really?”

Killian looked in the direction where the car had left. Then I’ll try to restrain myself more next time.

Killian then entered the villa.

He took out his phone and called Martin. His attitude was very unyielding.

“I don’t care what urgent business you have. You must pick Paige up from work tonight and come to dinner with me.”

“OK”

To his surprise, Martin, who was on the other end of the line, said yes at once without thinking at all.

Killian was stunned.

He thought, how come he says yes so readily?

Did I hear him wrong?

“I’m warning you. Paige is the only granddaughter-in-law I have my eyes on. Don’t think about playing any tricks!”

“She gets off work at five o’clock.”

Martin’s deep voice rang out as he continued, “We will be at your place before six o’clock.

He was implicating Killian to get the dinner ready before six o’clock

Killian was dumbfounded again.

He thought, was I hearing things? Did I hear those words coming from this brat’s mo*th?

“As for desserts after the meal.

Martin knew Paige’s preferences very well. He said calmly. “She doesn’t like chocolate I recommend strawberry-flavored ones.”

Killian simply couldn’t utter a word.

After hanging up the phone, Killian still failed to come back to his senses Somehow, he felt that Martin had become a mystery that he could not see through

Neil thought that Killian had encountered a setback and offered to help Killian by making suggestions, “Mr Stowe, it seems to me that the couple is progressing slowly. Why don’t we give them a push tonight?” “What do you have in mind?”

Killian was interested

“We can.

Neil leaned close to Killian’s ear. Seeing Killian smiling. Neil also smiled. Then he continued. Then

I will ask them to get the room ready in advance

Meanwhile, Paige took the elevator to the 20th floor of the company

From afar, she saw Deon standing at the door of the office waiting for her

“Ms. Paige!”

Deon immediately came forward at the sight of Paige You are here. finally! Mr Ingram wants to see you”

Paige raised her eyebrows. She had never heard of such a person.

“His name is Nigel Ingram, and he is from the headquarters. He was in charge of the company a year ago, and before you came, he was the most powerful one here who called the shots “Then why haven’t I seen him in the previous meeting?”

“Well…” Deon was hesitant for a while before continuing in a low voice, “He is away a lot.”

“Is he out for work?”

“No.”

Though Deon didn’t finish, Paige already figured out the reason. Tell him to come over, Paige said.

“Yes,”

Deon was about to go fetch Nigel.

“He is just a deputy general manager. Why do you need to ask him to come over personally?” Paige asked with interest.

“If I just call or text him, he will get mad.”

“Is that so?”

Paige thought he was quite good at putting on airs.

“I’m interested in knowing how mad he gets.”

After a short while, a middle-aged man about 40 years old showed up.

He was a plump man with a round face and bright eyes, looking intimidating. He played rough the second he reached the door of the office.

He said to Deon, “Since your new boss is here, you think you don’t need to take me seriously anymore?”

“You got me wrong, Mr Ingram. I was called up, so I couldn’t ask you to come by myself I am sorry.

“Who knows how long your new boss gets to sit in that position? You get accustomed to relying on her and putting on airs so soon. Are you afraid that you’ll end up with nothing?” “That’s not what I’m thinking, Mr Ingram.”

Deon sneered deep down while still saying politely, “Mr Ingram, please come in. Ms. Paige is already inside.”

Nigel gave Deon a cold look and swaggered into the office.

Then Nigel saw that the woman on the office chair had crystal clear eyes and was looking at him with interest.

Nigel was surprised. She looked so young and was good-looking. Meanwhile, it seemed that she didn’t take him seriously at all.

“I heard from those employees that we have a new head here. I have no idea you’re so young.”

Nigel took the initiative to speak. He continued, “I heard that you were sent by the headquarters. Why haven’t I seen you before in the headquarters?”

“There are more than 5,000 people in the headquarters. Mr. Ingram, have you seen each one of them?”

“That’s not what I’m saying. It’s just that I have never seen anyone of your age and appearance be in this position. Who in the headquarters sent you here?”

Chapter 56

“Do I need to report this to you, Mr. Ingram?

“I heard that you seldom stay in the company, Mr. Ingram. As a new one in charge who wouldn’t stay here for long, can I ask you about this, Mr. Ingram? Paige curled her lips.

Nigel pulled out a chair and sat in front of Paige proudly. “If I have to keep an eye on everything in the company, I will be exhausted, Ms. Paige, you are new here. And you have no idea how many things there are in the company.

Mr. Ingram, where do you go when you are not in the company?”

“Chat with bosses of other companies to get cooperation opportunities and meet the material merchants. What? You have any opinions about that, Ms. Paige?”

“Of course”

Paige smiled. “Did you get any cooperation chances? And what materials did you buy? I have to figure it out. Or you are absent from work for no reason.” “Heh.”

Nigel smiled, “So, Ms. Paige, do you mean that I have to stay in my office every day?”

“Not only you but all the people in the company. Everyone has to stay in their own offices during work hours!”

Paige’s smile deepened.

Nigel stared at the girl in front of him and suddenly smiled:

“You are in charge now. Of course, I have to listen to you, Ms. Paige

“If there is nothing else, I will go back to the office first.

“Don’t worry, I will stay in the company to work every day. I will manage the company well along with you. Ms. Paige”

Nigel deliberately emphasized the last sentence. He seemed to have a deeper meaning.

Unexpectedly, Paige looked at him with a meaningful smile. “You’d better manage yourself well first

Seeing Nigel get up and leave, Paige looked at his back. “By the way, I forgot to tell you, Mr. Ingram. Nigel stopped.

“Only I can order my people around,” Paige said word by word.

Nigel glanced at Deon, who was standing at the door, with dissatisfaction in his heart.

Mr Ingram, do you understand?”

“Understood “

Nigel left with anger.

Deon looked at the girl in the office. He didn’t expect her to be so domineering!

What should he do?

He was a little touched when Paige protected him like this!

In Riverside, Mr. Stowe looked at flowers and plants in the courtyard. He personally took the scissors from the gardener. “I’ll do it!”

“Hey, Mr. Stowe, you have to take it easy! Your body is not fully recovered yet. Why do you have to do it yourself? Just tell me what shape you want,” Neil hurriedly said.

“I want it to be cute.”

“Cute?”

Neil thought that he had heard wrongly and looked at the few gardeners in dismay

Killian began to trim his beloved green plants. He made some moves but still felt dissatisfied. He trimmed it a few more times.

“How’s it?”

“Mr. Stowe, you made it into the shape of a rabbit?

“Is this for Mrs. Stowe?” Neil asked.

Killian was very satisfied with his work. He looked at his masterpiece with a smile.

In order to make Paige like this place more, he ordered the gardeners to trim the other flowers and trees in the courtyard into cute

shapes. And then, he ordered people to clean the inside and outside of the villa completely

He appeared that a VIP guest was coming today, not her granddaughter-in-law

“Mr. Stowe, Ms. Patricia is here.”

Suddenly, a maid came forward and reported, “Should we bring her over?”

“Why is she here?”

Neil guessed a bit and looked at Killian

Killian just happened to be tired from trimming. He sat on a rattan chair and said, “Let in. Someone, bring some tea and snacks.” Patricia followed the maid around and finally came to Killian. Her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse!

“Mr. Stowel

She could not help but wipe her tears after she came. “I feel so happy to see you sitting here safe and sound. And I’m also guilty “Why are you crying?”

“It was my fault last time! I wanted you to recover faster, but I didn’t expect that there would be a problem with the Heart Relief Pill Patricia felt really guilty. “I made you suffer in vain. Fortunately, you are blessed by the heavens!”

“Hahaha.” Killian smiled kindly. “That’s the past. Just forget it.”

In fact, nothing was wrong with the pill. It was because he was too weak.

But he wasn’t in the mood to explain this to Patricia.

At this time, a chef got the menu ready and gave it to Killian for review.

“That’s quite good. “Killian read it clearly. “Will there be chocolate powder on the desserts? Change it. Paige doesn’t like that. Use strawberries.”

When Patricia heard this, she wondered, Paige? She will come here to eat?

How is that possible?

Why does Killian know her taste very well?

“Prepare more fruits too! Cut them into cute shapes!”

Killian handed the menu over and said in a good mood, “There are no other problems. Get everything ready quickly!”

Patricia maintained a decent smile. “Mr Stowe, who’s coming tonight? An honored guest? I saw a lot of people cleaning the house and setting up the place today. Are they

“It’s Paige! I invited her to come over for dinner tonight.”

Killian smiled and sighed, “I didn’t expect that she was Martin’s fiancée! Patricia, it seems that we can’t be a family in this life.

“I’m not as lucky as Paige.” Patricia felt unwilling in her heart.

Paige again!

Ever since Paige appeared, everything had become harder for her!

“You are a good child. I’m sure you will marry a good husband and live a happy life. It is getting late. I will go and see how everything’s going.”

Killian looked at the time. In another hour, Paige would be here.

“This is the first time Paige has come here. I have to leave her a good impression.”

It seemed that he was really satisfied with Paige.

Seeing that he was about to get up and leave, Patricia hurriedly said, “Mr. Stowe

“Is there anything else?”

Killian turned back and looked at Patricia with a smile. Although he was still smiling, Patricia felt that he was different from before.

“I won the first prize in the piano competition. Mr. Stowe, can I play a song for you? To help you get rid of your worries.” Patricia wanted Killian to know that she was more talented than Paige

However, Killian did not seem to take it seriously. He smiled kindly, “I have no worries.”

“If you are not in a hurry, just listen to me play. You have good taste. You must have heard a lot of good piano songs. You can help me improve…”

“I’m busy tonight. Martin will come back to eat with his fiancée. I can’t keep you here. Others will gossip about that.”

Patricia was shocked and angry.

Did Killian mean that she couldn’t even eat here?

Was he afraid that Paige would mind it after she knew that?

Patricia thought Killian was very thoughtful of Paige. But she’s just a bumpkin!

“You are now a big girl. I think I shouldn’t call you here that often then. Your future husband and his family might be angry because of this.”

Before Patricia could speak, she heard Killian say, “Neil, you stay with Patricia. I’ll go over there to take a look.”

Chapter 57

I see”

Neil knew Killian’s meaning, so he turned to look at Patricia respectfully.

His attitude showed clearly that Killian didn’t want to talk with Patricia anymore.

Patricia found it unbelievable. She had never thought that Killian would change his attitude toward her completely after he knew Paige

She felt extremely embarrassed.

Although Killian let Neil entertain her, she was so awkward that she no longer wanted to stay.

Patricia thought, isn’t Paige from the countryside? She must have caused lots of trouble.

How could she gain the approval of Mr. Stowe?

How is it possible? How did she make it in such a short period?

“Well, since Mr. Stowe is busy, I will come to visit him another day.”

Patricia stood up and placed the gifts down. “Please help me hand them to him. They are good for his health.”

Neil said politely. “The doctor said that Mr. Stowe is weak. These things are not suitable for him.

“Ms. Patricia, you can take them back and give them to your parents”

“You…

Patricia did not expect that Neil, who had been respectful to her, would keep a distance from her

“Hurry up and help Ms. Patricia bring these things to the car.”

Neil knew the purpose of Patricia’s visit as well. Obviously, she didn’t want to give Martin up. What was more, she wanted to marry into the Stowe family.

But Martin fell in love with Paige, and Killian was satisfied with Paige.

Did she try to ruin Martin’s relationship with Paige? No way!

It was time to get off.

After Paige finished working, she took out her phone and called Danica, “M*m, I won’t go home for dinner tonight.”

Danica said in delight before Paige explained, “I see. Mr. Stowe gave a call. He was discharged today, and he invited you to have dinner together.”

Paige did not expect that Killian would personally call her mother for such trivia. She couldn’t help feeling warm about it.

“I heard from Mr. Stowe that you saved him before. Although he did not tell me in detail, he kept praising you on the phone for more than ten minutes. Mr. Stowe was very happy about having a granddaughter-in-law like you.”

Paige was a little surprised at Danica’s words.

Fortunately, Killian did not say how she saved him, otherwise.

“Paige, why didn’t you tell me about it? I’m so proud of you.”

While Danica was happy, she wondered if the Tate family was ins*ne. Paige was outstanding, clever, and sensible. The Tate family not only did not cherish her but also wanted to abandon her

What was the matter with them?

“You can take your time tonight. “Danica advised before she hung up

Just then, Patricia returned home. When she heard Danica and Paige’s communication, she asked in astonishment, “Did Paige save Mr. Stowe before?”

“That’s right. I learned about this from Mr. Stowe. I didn’t expect Paige to be this low key”

The better Danica knew became Paige, the more she was satisfied with Paige and liked Paige.

Patricia thought, did Paige happen to save Mr. Stowe when the latter was sick? She might just press on Mr. Stowe’s chest. What else could she do?

Is that why she got Mr. Stowe’s praise?

I knew how to make first aid treatment as well.

It’s not that difficult.

Everyone leams it from books.

What a pity it is! I didn’t have the chance to show my abilities to Mr. Stowe. If I did so, Mr. Stowe would choose me over Paige.

In the evening.

Killian stood at the door, waiting for Martin and Paige for a long time.

Finally, he saw Martin and Paige getting out of the car with their holding together. How intimate they were! Killian could not help but curl his lips.

“Paige, here you are. Are you tired from work? Come in quickly

As soon as Killian entered the door, he said to the dozens of *inside, “She will be Martin’s wife soon. You need to show

respect to her. You can call her Mrs. Stowe.”

“Good evening, Mrs. Stowe.”

Dozens of *stood neatly and looked at Paige with a smile on their faces.

Paige could tell that they had been waiting here for a long time from the sweat on their foreheads and clothes.

Paige was shocked.

What an exaggerated scene it was!

“I’m glad to see you.”

Paige nodded and followed Martin into the yard.

The plants grew well in the yard. Paige was a little puzzled. Didn’t Killian live well? How could there be so many lovely plants? Martin also noticed the change here. The house looked totally different. It was obvious that Killian had ordered them to clean up and wanted to leave a good impression on Paige.

“Paige, are you Jeungry? We can go to have dinner.”

He brought her to the dining room.

There were four chefs and eight *inside. As soon as they saw her, they greeted her respectfully.

Paige didn’t know what to say.

She was dumbfounded

“Paige, come to sit beside me.”

Killian motioned the chair on his left side.

One of the *pulled out the chair for Paige After Paige sat down, Martin sat next to her

The four chefs served the dishes. Not only did each of the dishes smell good, but they were also well-displayed.

The table was full of delicious dishes, including seafood salad with fresh fruit, smoked salmon, tomato soup with cream, and gratinated lobster in sauce.

“Paige, have a taste.”

Killian took a new fork and helped Paige get food personally.

Surprisingly, Martin was one step ahead of him. Martin naturally handled the lobster for Paige.

Killian had never thought that Martin would be this considerate. He rubbed his eyes in surprise.

Neil, who stood beside Killian, opened his eyes wide. He was dumbfounded.

Did he see Martin handle food for Paige?

Martin ignored their looks and continued to take care of Paige.

As he had been having meals with Paige these days, he was used to serving her food and looking after her.

It was rare for Killian and Neil to see Martin taking care of someone else. They were indeed shocked at the scene in front of them.

“You like seafood. Help yourself.”

Martin took dishes for Paige with his eyes full of affection, and he did not eat anything.

Although Killian was shocked, he didn’t show it. He asked with a smile, “Paige, how is the dinner?”

“It’s tasty.”

“Thank you for your praise, Mrs. Stowe.”

The four chefs bowed in unison and were extremely grateful for Paige’s comment.

Killian had said that if they could please Paige with tonight’s dinner, the monthly salary would be doubled.

“I can help myself.”

Paige asked Martin to start eating, but the latter kept helping her with the food. He observed what dishes she liked and disliked carefully it seemed that he only cared about whether she was happy tonight.

“Paige, you can come to visit me whenever you have time. It’s quiet here. I hope you can come over more frequently.”

In the past, Martin was busy with work, and he sometimes didn’t come over for more than two months…

Although there were dozens of *here, Killian felt empty. However, it was different today. He had Paige and Martin stay with him, and his appetite became better.

“Okay”

Paige obediently agreed.

“Paige and I will come back more.”

Hearing Martin’s words, Killian snorted in his heart. He wondered, I asked you several times to come over, but you didn’t take my words seriously. Now, I only hope to see Paige

Chapter 58

After the meal, Killian showed Parge around and finally took her to the top floor to look into the distance.

“It’s dark and we can’t see things too far away. It looks even better during the day. Beautiful flowers, plants, streams, and tall mountains in the distance can all be seen. Paige, you must come and take a look when you are free.”

“Okay”

Paige looked at the time and said in a soft voice, “It’s getting late. I should go back.”

“No.

Killian somewhat didn’t want Paige to leave. “Why don’t you stay a little longer?”

“I will come to see you again next time”

Seeing Paige was about to leave, Killian hurriedly winked at Neil. Neil immediately got it and ordered people to get ready.

Led by Martin, Paige just got to the living room on the first floor when the lights of the whole villa suddenly dimmed down.

“What is going on?”

Killian pretended to know nothing and asked, “Why is there a sudden power outage?”

“It’s really strange. In all the years we’ve lived here, we’ve never seen anything like this! I will go and see what is wrong. Don’t worry. I will be back soon.”

Neil pretended not to know anything and quickly went down

“Martin, take Paige to the sofa to sit for a while

Killian turned around and ordered the servants at the side, “Go and get some candles and emergency lights.”

“Mr. Stowe, don’t you have some beautiful emergency lights in your collection?”

A servant asked, in a pre-agreed manner.

“Oh, yes! But where did I keep them? Let me go and have a look.”

Killian also found an excuse to leave.

Only Martin and Paige were left in the huge living room.

The corners of Martin’s lips curled up and he knew the villa clearly had a power generation assembly, so even if the power went out, it shouldn’t be all dark.

Martin thought, is Grandpa deliberately giving Paige and me a chance to be alone? Paige waited for a long time and looked at the time. “It is half past eight. Let’s go.” Paige was afraid that her parents would be worried if she went back too late.

Martin took Paige into his arms. It’s still early. Stay with me for a while longer.”

“I have been with you for such a long time today, haven’t I?”

“It’s only been a few hours. It’s not enough.”

Martin held Paige more tightly. “I want to stay with you for a while longer”

Paige didn’t know what to say.

Paige thought, why is this guy so clingy?

He was clearly very cold in the past.

“Let go, your grandpa will see.

“He will be happier if he sees it.”

Upstairs…

Neil, who was hiding in the comer, saw that Killian was being helped upstairs and hurriedly whispered, “Mr. Stowe, over here!” Killian quickly walked over and squeezed into Neil’s side to look downstairs. “How is it? How is it going?”

“The two of them are just talking, but not making any real progress.”

“Martin, this blockhead! It’s so dark Why doesn’t he kiss Paige?”

Killian thought for a moment and said, “Could it be that it’s not romantic enough? Have someone take down those emergency petal lights and LED candles.”

“OK.”

Soon, the living room was decorated with beautiful petal lights and LED candles were placed on other tables, creating a romantic atmosphere.

“Wait a minute.”

Paige called out to one of the servants who was arranging the candles, “Tell Mr. Stowe I’m going back.”

The servant was suddenly at a loss when facing this sudden situation. ‘Miss, the power’s out. Why don’t you stay a little longer?” “It’s too late.”

“But the gate is locked. You can’t get out.”

Paige went speechless.

“All the doors in the house are specially customized, and they are electronically intelligent. If the power fails, the doors can’t be opened.”

“Don’t these doors have USB ports? Just charge the door directly from a mobile power source.”

Paige gave a response plan.

But the servant replied, “There is no USB port…”

“Then the spare key?”

“The key is lost…”

“Then…

Just remove the dead battery from the inside of the door lock and replace it with a new one.”

“There is no extra battery

Paige didn’t know what to say.

Paige thought, what kind of door is this?

Not equipped with anything?

Seeing the eyes of the servant dodging, Paige immediately realized something and the comers of her mo*th curled up.

“In short, just tell him I’m leaving”

Paige stood-up and was about to leave.

“Mrs. Stowe, please wait a little longer. Let me report this first. Please, please don’t leave.”

Seeing that Paige was determined to leave, the servant hurriedly ran to find Killian

After hearing what the servant said, Killian smiled and waved his hand, “It’s fine. I’ve had the USB port removed, and the spare keys and batteries put away. Paige’s not getting out of here until the power comes back on.

When Paige came to the front door, she found that the USB port had been removed by someone. The spare keys and batteries hidden in the door were also missing, apparently taken away by someone.

Parge smiled and looked at the man in front of her “Your grandpa really took great pains for you.”

“It’s for you.”

Martin held Paige and said word by word, “Grandpa likes you very much and wants you to stay”

Paige thought, stay and let this guy take advantage of me?

How is that possible?

Paige pressed the password lock several times with her slender fingers. Beep, beep, beep, Soon, the door opened.

The surrounding servants were stunned, wondering how Paige made it since the door was clearly locked.

Didn’t Mr. Stowe say that it was impossible to open it without electricity? the servants thought.

Martin did not expect that Paige would be able to break into the system and disable the code. This little girl does know a lot! Martin thought.

“I just happened to make it. Let’s go.”

Paige took the lead to walk out of the door but had not gone a few steps when she heard a voice.

“Please wait a moment. Mr. Stowe suddenly feels something wrong with his heart. Please go over and take a look!”

Paige paused.

Not caring whether it was true or not, Paige hurriedly went back.

The servant led the way ahead with an antique emergency light and took Paige to Killian’s room.

“Ouch, L. “Killian lay on the bed and pretended to be si*k again.

“Sir, what’s wrong with you?”

Paige checked Killian up and suddenly got something.

“How is it? Is Mr. Stowe okay?”

Paige smiled and withdrew her hand, saying lazily, “He’s fine. If there is something wrong, that’s because he ate too much for dinner and may have a stomachache.”

Killian and Neil did not expect Paige to find out Killian was pretending to be si*k so quickly

“Sir, have a good rest.

Paige didn’t expose Killian. Instead, she said in a soft voice, “I really should go back. My parents will be worried if I stay any longer.”

“Mrs. Stowe, just stay! If something happens in the middle of the night, we will not be able to find a doctor in a short time. “Neil tried his best to persuade Paige

“Yes, that’s right. You can stay in the room on the south side on the third floor, and Martin will stay in the opposite room. You’ll have separate rooms.”

Killian added.

“Mr. Stowe hasn’t been so happy for a long time! You and Martin are usually busy with work. I don’t know when you will be able to come to see Mr. Stowe next time.

“As the daughter-in-law of the Stowe family, it is reasonable to stay in the Stowe’s place! If you think it is improper, I will immediately get someone to get you a marriage certificate!”

Paige was speechless.

Paige thought it didn’t have to be this way.

Chapter 59

“Mr Killian has told Mr Lusk in advance, and Mr. Lusk has agreed.”

Neil added.

Paige was confused.

She thought, my father agreed?

Impossible!

“This is a voice message from your father”

Killian opened Line and played it in front of Paige.

“Mr. Stowe, you must be joking. Paige is with you, and I am not worried about her. Since that’s the case, I don’t have to open the door for her tonight.

In any case, Paige would be a member of the Stowe family sooner or later. Moreover, Killian promised that he would not let her and Martin stay in the same room. Killian just liked Paige very much and wanted to keep her in the Riverside Villa for a night.

There were dozens of servants in the Riverside Villa, and nothing would happen to Paige.

Therefore, Donald could not refuse, so he agreed to Killian’s request.

Paige was speechless

She didn’t expect his father to be so decisive.

“Martin, take Paige to the room on the south side of the third floor. Someone has cleaned it up.”

Killian turned around and instructed Neil, “Get Paige a lamp and ask when the electrical circuit can be fixed. It has been long.”

“OK”

Neil brought an exquisite lantern made of bamboo to Paige.

“Give it to me.”

Martin took the lantern with one hand and Paige with the other

It was dark on the way to the third floor, but the warm light emitted by the lantern and the warmth from Martin’s palm made Paige feel at ease

“Are you afraid of the dark?”

Martin turned around and asked Paige behind him.

Before Paige could reply, Martin put his arm around her shoulders and said, “If you are afraid, come closer to me.”

Paige didn’t know what to say

She was not afraid of demons and ghosts, not to mention darkness.

She had experienced enough “darkness” in the past.

When they reached the room in the south, Paige found that the lantern was a little superfluous.

In the spacious room, the light did not work, and it was still dark

Under the dim light, Martin looked at Paige. Her bright eyes were like the stars in the night sky and charming.

She looked casual, yet her charming aura couldn’t be hidden.

“I will stay here with you. I will leave after the electric circuit becomes normal.”

Martin could not help but touch Paige’s face.

He found that her face was soft, tender, and smooth. It was a little small, and one hand was more than enough to cover it.

Paige turned her face away and said lightly, “You can go deal with your work”

“I have nothing to do.”

“Go talk to your grandpa “

“Grandpa has been busy for the whole day. He is going to sleep.’

Parge looked at the clingy guy in front of her and said, “Then go back to your room.

“I want to stay with you.”

Martin could feel that his breathing was getting faster. Paige’s elegant fragrance was so attractive, and he was eager to get closer to her.

Suddenly, his phone rang. After answering the call, he said to Paige in his arms, “The power supply device is faulty. It can’t be repaired tonight.”

Words failed Paige

“I’ll go and see if there are any clothes for you to change into.”

If he did not leave, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.

Martin entered the cloakroom and found that there was nothing inside.

“Wait for me for a while. I will bring you some clothes.”

He went out for a while and came back soon. “These are prepared by Grandpa in advance. I don’t know if there are suitable ones.” Paige wondered.

Killian is quite thoughtful. Did he expect that I would stay?

Paige picked up the clothes and looked at them under the dim light. They were all sexy lace dresses…

None of them were normal.

Martin also noticed it. He looked at Paige with a faint smile.

“I will go get my clothes.”

Martin went out again. After a while, he held his shirt and pajamas in his hand for her to choose.

The pajamas were big and long. Paige took his shirt and picked a relatively conservative underwear from the pile of sexy clothes. She

was about to enter the bathroom with the lantern.

Suddenly, a strong wind came from nowhere, and the bedroom door slammed shot.

Martin went to open it but failed.

“Mr Killian, you are so smart. You can even think of a method to create a wind like this.”

Neil held back his laughter and looked at the tightly closed door “Mr. Martin will definitely call me to get the key later Look, it is his phone number.

Martin called Neil.

Neil stopped smiling and picked up his phone. He explained seriously, Mr. Martin, that room was temporarily prepared for Mrs. Stowe. There is no spare key. Why don’t you sleep in for a night?” “You have gone a little too far

Martin’s cold voice sounded on the phone. Obviously, he knew what was going on.

“What do you mean? Mr Martin, I don’t understand. The signal is not good. Hello? Mr Martin, hello?”

Neil hung up the phone hurriedly and turned it off.

Martin looked at Paige and said in a seductive voice, “You have to take me in tonight.”

Paige was speechless.

She even began to admire Killian a little.

“Whatever.”

Paige said casually. She knew that Killian would not hand over the key tonight.

The lock was not an intelligent one, and she could not destroy the system inside unless she pried it. However, Killian was considerate enough and would not leave any tools in the room.

Paige took the lantern and entered the bathroom. Soon, the frosted glass door reflected her hazy and seductive shadow.

The door had obviously been changed, and it was more transparent than before.

Martin didn’t expect that his grandfather had done all he could to improve the relationship between Martin and Paige.

The figure on the glass door was discernible. Martin’s breathing became faster bit by bit. He subconsciously looked away, wanting to enjoy the scenery outside the window.

However, the pitter-patter of the water and the fragrance of the bath cream pulled him back.

Paige’s shadow was graceful and exquisite. Through the door, Martin could imagine her enchanting appearance.

He stood up and went to the window, trying to let the slight wind bring away his desire.

Paige came out of the bathroom and saw Martin’s tall figure by the window. She casually said, “I’m done.”

Martin turned around, and the desire that had faded a little with great difficulty rose up again.

Steam spread out from the bathroom behind Paige.

Paige was wearing Martin’s whi*e shirt. After taking a shower, her fair and smooth face was even more delicate, the corners of her eyes were charming, and the beautiful clavicle exposed from her collar was like a butterfly that was about to fly.

Seeing her long and slender legs, Martin swallowed his saliva subconsciously, his heart beating quickly.

“I will go take a bath.”

Martin picked up his pajamas and strode into the bathroom with his long legs. He was afraid that if he was a few steps slower, his emotion would defeat his reason.

Paige’s pleasant fragrance was still lingering in the bathroom. It seemed that he could only take a cold shower tonight.

Chapter 60

The sound of water came from the bathroom, and a tall figure was reflected on the glass door

Paige did not notice it. She turned on her mobile phone to deal with private affairs. After a while, she heard the door open and raised her head casually.

Martin’s hair was wet, Wearing white pajamas, he looked quite masculine.

Paige’s mobile phone rang. It was a long string of numbers different from the normal phone number

She retracted her gaze and answered the call calmly.

The person on the phone said something. Paige came to the balcony. “So””

Not long after, Martin held her from behind. His breath gently hit her ear and made her itchy

He rubbed against her ear greedily like a clingy cat.

Paige could feel his hot temperature, especially somewhere. She said to the person on the phone, “I know. Well, I’m hanging up.”

“Is it a man?”

Martin heard the voice on the other side of the line. It was a male voice, and he felt a little jealous

Just now, when he came out of the shower, Paige paused for a second However, when the phone rang, she did not even look at him and went directly to the balcony to talk on the phone “He is my friend.”

Paige did not know why she explained it to him, and there was a trace of helplessness in her tone. “Let go

“Friend? Who?”

Martin lowered his head to sniff the fragrance of her neck, which was attractive to him.

Being wrapped around him, Paige felt a little strange.

“Is it an ordinary friend or an important friend?”

Martin remained in the same posture, his voice seductive and lustful.

“Not an ordinary one”

They had experienced many things together for many years, and they could be considered friends who had gone through fire and water.

“So he is your important friend.”

Martin raised his eyes to look at her beautiful profile. He became even more jealous. “Is he more important than me?”

“Martin.”

Paige wanted to break free from his embrace, but he held her tightly. She said in a helpless tone. “We have known each other for only a few days.” “For me, it is like a few years.”

Martin’s masculine aura matched Paige’s gentleness perfectly. Paige was almost overwhelmed by his overbearing aura.

“I am thirsty.”

Paige pushed him away and entered the room to get some water. Her face turned hot.

“Where can I sleep tonight?”

Martin followed behind her. He was getting more excited.

On the bed or on the floor Choose one.”

“On the bed.”

Martin looked at Paige and added. “Together with you.”

“Stop dreaming.”

Paige put down the cup and saw that only a pillow and a thin quilt were on the bed. There was not even a sofa in the spacious bedroom. She suddenly realized something.

“I will sleep on the ground.”

Martin sat on the ground and gave the only quilt and pillow to her. “I am not sleepy. Sleep”

The lantern was out of battery, and the whole bedroom was dark.

Paige lay down with the quilt and could vaguely hear Martin’s slight breathing

Martin sat by the bed and gently rubbed her hair. “Good night.”

Paige’s hand was held by him, and she fell asleep unconsciously.

The next morning, hearing the sound from the bathroom, Paige opened her eyes slowly.

It was bright. The light came in through the curtains and seemed faintly dreamy.

Not long after, the sound in the bathroom stopped, and Martin walked out. “You’re awake?”

Paige sat on the bed, with her hair hanging loose over her shoulders. Her dazed and cute look made Martin smile, his eyes gentle.

“Why don’t you sleep for a while longer?”

Martin was still wearing his whi*e pajamas. His masculine aura merged with his usual noble and cold aura and formed an indescribable charm.

Paige got out of bed and said in a casual tone, “I still have to go to work later.”

She had just taken a step when she suddenly kicked something.

It was the sexy pajamas. Martin rolled them into a pillow and put them on the ground. Did he really sleep on the cold ground all night? Paige had mixed feelings in her heart. He didn’t know if it was guilt or uneasiness

At the dining table.

Killian smiled and looked at Paige and Martin who had gotten up early. No matter how he looked at them, they were a perfect match. He smiled happily, “Why don’t you sleep a little longer?”

“The floor is hard I can’t sleep.”

Hearing Martin’s words, Killian and Neil looked at each other. Last night was a rare and good chance, yet Martin chose to be a gentleman and slept on the ground?

“Isn’t there a bed?”

Killian complained in his heart, why don’t you sleep on the bed? Do you still want me to teach you?

I slept on the bed.

“The door was repaired in the morning? Paige looked up.

“What? Yes. “Killian felt a little guilty. He had asked someone to open the door with the key at dawn. He did not know if Paige had found it.

“Oh, I didn’t hear anything.”

Paige sat down and had breakfast. It seemed that she wouldn’t ask for more

“Paige, did the power outage scare you last night? I don’t know how the power supply device suddenly malfunctioned. I promise you that such a thing will never happen.”

“It’s fine.”

Paige knew about his scheme and did not expose it

Killian looked at the sensible and well-behaved Paige in front of him and then at Martin Suddenly, he got angry.

He thought he did not grasp such a good opportunity!

After breakfast, Martin sent Paige to work.

Neil looked at their back and silently took out a girl’s bag “Mr. Killian, Mrs. Stowe forgot to take her bag.

He could have reminded Paige earlier, but to create more chances for Martin, he pretended not to see it.

He told Killian after they left.

“Very good!”

Killian did not expect Neil to be so clever. He said with satisfaction, “Ask Martin to send it to her later There will be another chance for him to meet her.

“Mr. Killian, you have done so much for Mr. Martin’s marriage.”

“You too. After what happened last night, I wonder if Paige is still willing to come to my place. Will she see through my scheme?”

“What happened last night was just a coincidence. Mrs. Stowe is so innocent and should not think about other things.

“I hope so.”

Killian thought, if Paige no longer came, I would have to pretend to be si*k. For the sake of his disappointing grandson, he had sacrificed too much.

In the car…

Martin looked at Paige beside him and recalled how she looked when she was wearing his shirt last night.

Her fair face, alluring collarbone, and her long and slender legs.

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50)

Chapter 42

“What? Boss, I know you said this because you’re angry, right?”

Rylee went over hurriedly. “Boss, are you tired from Mr. Stowe’s surgery? Let me give you a massage.”

“Get lost. How can you touch her? Boss will chop your hands.”

Jairo turned around with a smile after scolding Rylee. “Boss, why don’t you let me massage your shoulders and loosen your muscles?” Rylee began to scold Jairo, “What are you talking about? Aren’t you afraid of being punched by Boss as soon as you touch her?”

At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.

Jairo and Rylee looked at each other in an instant. They wondered if they had been discovered.

“My dear, are you asleep?”

Danica’s voice came from the door. Ccould it be that Danica had discovered something and especially came to knock on the door?

“Not yet.”

Paige’s voice sounded gentle. But when she looked at her two subordinates, she deliberately lowered her voice and said, “Take the check and disappear in 10 seconds.”

“Boss…”

Jairo still wanted to say something, but he heard Paige’s ruthless voice, “Otherwise, the bonus will be confiscated.”

When Jairo heard this, he immediately jumped out of the balcony. “Goodbye, Boss.”

“What? Why aren’t you waiting for me?”

Rylee was amazed by Jairo’s speed. Then he turned to Paige. “I’ll leave right away. Goodbye.”

“You still have 3 seconds.”

Rylee rushed to the balcony after hearing it. “But there’s a dog down there. I don’t dare jump…”

“Paige, can I go in?”

Danica asked from the door.

Paige looked up and saw that although Rylee jumped down, he was still holding the railing with one hand. It was obvious that he was afraid of the dog below.

The dog was fierce and kept barking at Rylee.

Paige had to do something.

Wait, Boss.

Rylee thought that Paige was here to help him, but he didn’t expect that Paige would directly kick him down. He fell to the grass, and his b*tt was in pain.

He didn’t expect Paige would do this…

At that time, the big dog saw him and barked at him. It opened its mo*th with sharp teeth and was about to bite him.

Rylee was so scared that he hurriedly ran for his life.

Paige saw that he ran away and opened the door. “M*m, I thought you slept.”

“I’m worried that you’re hungry. I wonder if you’re full from dinner with Martin tonight.”

As soon as Danica entered the bedroom with the tray in her hand, she vaguely heard a strange voice. “Paige, did you hear anything? It sounds like a man being chased by a dog.” Danica was right. A man was shouting, and there was also a dog barking.

It sounded like the scene was quite miserable.

“No.”

Paige answered without blushing.

“Maybe I heard it wrong.”

Danica put down the tray in her hand, and a delicate snack appeared in front of her “Eat it while it is warm.” “Did you make this?”

Paige was a little surprised. She didn’t expect Danica would have such good cooking skills. It looked good. “It was made by the chef.”

Danica was afraid that her daughter couldn’t eat her bad cooking, so she specially asked the chef to make some.

“Hurry up and eat.

Danica looked at Paige lovingly. “You just came back to the family. If there is anything that you’re not used to, you can tell me, understand?”

Paige took the fork that Danica handed over.

“Regarding the matter of you going home, your father and I have decided not to announce it yet.”

There were three reasons. First, Paige’s grandparents weren’t in good health, and they were old, so they couldn’t afford to be extremely happy or sad for the time being.

Second, there were too many relatives. And if they knew about this matter, sooner or later they would come.

Third, if Paige’s identity was to be announced, there would be too much media to report everything about Paige every day. Every word and action would be highly paid attention to. If Paige was judged, Danica was afraid that Paige would be uncomfortable.

Danica explained with worries, “When the time is right, we will announce the information. Is that all right?”

Paige didn’t expect her mother would specifically tell her this. She said lightly, “I don’t care about this.” Paige didn’t care about whether it was announced or if there was a grand ceremony.

As long as the family was together and every family member was united, it would be enough for Paige.

Danica looked at the sensible child in front of her with gratification. She told Paige to eat more. Paige finished eating, and they chatted for a while until Paige’s cell phone rang. Danica left with the tray.

“I’m home.”

It was a call from Martin.

“You gave me so many clothes that I can’t wear them all.

“Can I sell some?” Paige asked.

She indeed had a lot of clothes. If she couldn’t wear them all, it would be a waste. She might as well sell some clothes to someone else. Then she could use the money for medical research. “No need. Keep them and wear them in the future.

“I will take you to play tomorrow. Is there anywhere you want to go?” Martin asked in a doting tone.

“I need to go to work.”

“Work?” Martin was a little surprised. “Summer vacation work?”

“I guess so….

“Do your parents agree?”

‘Yes…”

It was the company Paige’s parents gave to Paige.

“Where is it? I’ll send you there.”

“No need. That place is close to my house.”

“Why do you have to go to work?”

Martin felt a little distressed.

He wondered if it was because Paige didn’t have enough pocket money.

But after thinking about it carefully, he stopped wondering about it. He gave Paige a blank check after the surgery, so it should not be a problem with the money.

Tm just playing. I have nothing to do during the summer vacation.”

If Paige didn’t choose the company, her parents wanted to give her money, so she had no choice.

“Come to my place to work then.”

Martin’s voice once again sounded attractive.

Paige didn’t say anything.

Martin added in his charming voice, “You can do however you want.

Paige remained silent.

“If you stay with me, I can also take care of you.”

“No need.”

“Think about it.”

This was the first time in Martin’s life that he tried to recruit someone

But Paige refused without thinking, “Thank you, I already have a job.”

“Seriously?”

“Yes”

“Then you can go there for two days. If it is not fun, come to me.”

Martin didn’t want Paige to go out to work for the summer vacation, because it meant that Paige wouldn’t be seen during all the work hours.

And Martin thought that Paige hadn’t experienced society yet and didn’t know the complexity of society.

If she was bullied…

The next morning.

As soon as Tyrell stepped through the gate of the Group, he found the secretary standing not far away. It seemed that the secretary had been waiting for him for a long time. Tyrell was in a good mood. He greeted the secretary with a smile, “Issac, why are you here so early today?”

“Mr Tate, you finally came.”

Issac Yonge screwed up his face, and he was about to cry. “Something big has happened. Several companies called today and said that their cooperation with us will end here.”

“Is the contract expired?”

“No.”

“Then are they not satisfied with the current proportion of the shares? I don’t think it’s a problem. Talk to

them properly…”

“From now on, they will never cooperate with us again. We have been blacklisted by them.”

When Issac said this, Tyrell was stunned.

“Why is that?”

When he suddenly heard about this, he couldn’t figure out why immediately. “Is it a problem with the price, or have they found a better partner?”

Chapter 43

The Company Is Big

“This…” Issac didn’t dare say it out loud.

“What are you talking about…” Tyrell was a little dissatisfied. “If you have something to say, just say it. We have worked together for many years. Do you think I will fire you because you said something wrong?

“Mr Tate, I know you won’t. But what they said is a bit unpleasant… I’m afraid that you will be unhappy if you hear it.”

Issac was indeed embarrassed to pass on the message.

But the more he didn’t say it, the more Tyrell wanted to ask why

Issac followed Tyrell into the elevator and entered the office. He couldn’t stand the pressure and said the truth. “They called you a f*ol. They said that they had long been fed up with your *and didn’t want to cooperate with you anymore. In short, they scolded a lot of strange things.”

“Which company said that?”

Tyrell thought the person who said it was rude.

So he suddenly got angry. Stopping cooperation was nothing. But why did they say so many inexplicable words?

“There are three companies in total. The biggest one is the most… Issac said.

When Tyrell heard this, he had a bad feeling in his heart. The Pai Group?”

“Yes…”

The Pai Group was a famous venture capital investment company. The founder of this company, Pai, was known as a good investor If she aimed at one project, the project would be able to make a big deal after the investment.

Many small companies were able to become big and strong because of the company investment.

In the past, no matter what Tyrell wanted to develop, as long as he told Pai, he could easily get the money.

Even if the project failed and the money was lost, Pai Group never blamed him.

Other companies saw Pai Group holding Tyrell up like this and thought that Tyrell had some background, so they were polite to Tyrell.

But what was going on?

Why did they stop cooperation with Tyrell so suddenly?

“What project did we invest in the last time we asked Pai Group for money?”

Tyrell couldn’t remember

“Two months ago, you took 80 million dollars from Pai Group and said you wanted to buy IU Company.”

IU Company was a high-tech clothing fitting company As long as one stood in front of the company’s mirror, they would be able to touch the electronic system on the mirror with their fingers and easily try all the clothes in the store.

The Tate family ran a fashion business and had their own clothing production company and stores. Tyrell wanted to install an atomic mirror in all the stores so that the customers could try more clothes and buy more.

“But we didn’t expect that using a mirror to try on clothes would be different from trying clothes by the customers themselves. The difference in effect is too great.”

Issac felt regretful.

And the cost of maintenance of the mirror was high, and the requirements for the environment were high. If the mirror was exposed to the sunshine for a long time, it would burst and spontaneously combust. The humid place would make it fail after being installed for a long time. Sometimes, the figures would distort in the mirror…

In short, Tyrell sent people to install tens of thousands of IU Company’s mirrors and then asked people to remove them….

Tyrell had spent more than 115 million dollars in total, which was much more than 80 million dollars.

“Is it because of this?” Tyrell tried to figure out the reason.

Tyrell guessed that Pai Group stopped cooperating with him because of this.

“That doesn’t seem to be the case.”

Issac hurriedly said, “Previously, you asked for 160 million dollars from Pai Group and said that you wanted to invest in a clothing mall. In the end, you lost everything and even lost our company’s 50 million dollars. Pai

Group didn’t stop cooperation with us after that…”

Tyrell thought about it and agreed. If Pai Group didn’t want to cooperate, they would have stopped the damage in time. They didn’t have to wait until now.

“Other than scolding me, did Pai Group say anything else?”

“No.”

Pai Group’s founder never showed up easily. All the work was handed over to Rylan Wager, who was in charge. of the company’s business in America.

“The person who called to mock you was Rylan’s assistant, Abel Lawton… when Issac said this, he hesitated to speak.

“Why are you hesitating again? If there is anything else, just say it.”

Tyrell had lost his patience. He pulled his tie and looked annoyed.

“Well… Pai Group stopped cooperation. It seemed that they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. And they seemed to be in a good mood. At the end of the call, I heard them laughing.” Tyrell was puzzled. *I have to call Abel and ask him what’s going on.” Tyrell wanted to call the assistant of Pia Capital.

Issac hurriedly took over the telephone in the office.

Tyrell called Abel first. Usually, Abel picked up the call faster than anyone else, but now Tyrell only got a cold reminder “Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off.”

Tyrell didn’t believe it and called several times in a row. His mood became even more agitated. He was most likely blacklisted.

He undid the buttons on his collar and called Abel’s supervisor, Rylan. But he didn’t expect Rylan would blacklist him too…

While listening to the system’s cold reminder, Tyrell was extremely agitated. He suppressed his anger and called the other two companies…

The other two companies didn’t pick up his call.

After calling for an hour, Tyrell got no answer

Issac stood at the side while shivering. Suddenly, he received a text.

“Mr Tate.”

“Can’t you see that I’m in a bad mood? Sh*t up. Be quiet.”

Tyrell was furious and irritated.

Issac couldn’t speak, so he could only take the small notebook on the table and write a line of words with a pen. “The board of directors is looking for you.”

Tyrell glanced at the small notebook Issac handed over, and his anger burned even more. “The board of directors is looking for me. Can’t you use your mo*th to say it? Why are you writing?”

“Mr Tate, you were the one who told me to sh*t up just now.

“These old guys usually get the dividends more happily than anyone else. Now that something has happened, they immediately come to blame me.”

Tyrell got up in frustration and picked up his suit jacket. “Let them wait and get me a car I want to go to Pai Group”

“Why

“I want to ask Rylan something.

On the other hand.

Paige followed the location sent by her mother and came to the door of a company

The exterior of this company was a hollow glass wall. It looked 18 or 19 floors high and was about 5 storefronts wide.

A large stone in front of the door was engraved with the company’s name. It was Daybreak Medicine

Research Company

But Paige remembered that it should be a small subsidiary company.

When Paige entered the building, she saw the receptionist dozing off. She softly said, “Hello.”

“Hello?”

The receptionist saw that the person who came was a girl who looked like a high school student. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, “Did you come to the wrong place? This is a medical research and development company…”

“My name is Paige Tate. I’m here to work.”

The receptionist heard this and was scared out of her wits. She immediately stood up. “Ms. Tate? This way please.”

Donald had already instructed yesterday that someone would come to take over the company today. Because Paige’s identity had not been announced, Donald only told the company’s staff that Paige was sent by the company headquarters.

The receptionist led Paige into the elevator and pressed the button to the highest floor. “I will take you to the office on the 20th floor.”

Chapter 44

They Aren’t Working

“No need. I just want to walk around.”

Paige looked at the floor layout map in the elevator and casually pressed the button to the 2nd floor She wanted to check the research and development department.

Early in the morning, there were not many people coming to work in the research department. Those who came were playing with their cell phones or taking a nap, and they didn’t seem to be working. When the receptionist appeared with Paige, she deliberately knocked on the door.

But when the people from the research and development department saw that she had brought a girl who looked like a high school student, they thought that Paige was a family member of their colleagues and didn’t take it seriously.

“Karley, you brought one of your families to work today. Right?”

A slightly plump woman smiled and said, “Come and play with me.

The receptionist was Karley Merton. Karley hurriedly used her eyes to hint at the woman not to speak nonsense.

“What’s wrong with your eyes?”

The woman didn’t notice anything, but Paige walked over and found that the woman was playing cards on the computer.

The woman was stunned. She didn’t expect Paige would be better than her in this game.

“9 of *should be the first.”

When the woman heard this, she subconsciously used the mouse to click on the card.

“6 of hearts.

3 of diamonds.

*5 of *.”

Under Paige’s instructions, not long after, the woman turned the tide.

“Wow, you are so awesome. How old are you?”

The woman patted Paige on the shoulder. “Help me win two more rounds. OK? I will give you several dollars to buy candy.”

“This is Ms. Tate, the head of the company sent by headquarters.”

Karley cleared her throat and said, ‘Go to work now. Don’t waste your time at work.”

The woman looked at the girl in front of her who looked like a high school student, and she was so stunned that her mo*th was wide open.

What?

The person in charge of the company sent by the headquarters?

Paige seemed to be a girl who hadn’t graduated from high school.

The woman thought that Paige might be some higher-ups’ mistress. And some thought that they would suffer if Paige was the head of the company.

It was obvious that others were also puzzled by Paige’s age. They didn’t believe that a girl like Paige could manage a company.

“You should improve your playing style because it is impossible for you to win in a short time.”

“Work hard and earn more money. Paige patted the woman on the shoulder.

Just as Paige was about to leave the research department, she noticed a girl in the corner wearing earphones and drawing something on a piece of wh*te paper.

She walked over and saw the girl drawing a small dress with a pen. The dress looked ordinary, but a thick stack of drawings next to it was enough to prove the girl’s diligence.

“This is the company’s most hard-working designer, Mariela Robins,” when Karley said this, she reached out and gently touched Mariela’s shoulder.

Mariela took off her earphones and looked at the two unexpected guests in front of her. She was a little puzzled, but she still asked politely, “What’s the matter?”

The office was too noisy just now. She was wearing headphones and drawing a draft, so she didn’t know what happened.

“This is Ms. Tate, the person in charge of our company. Hurry up and say hello,” Karley whispered.

Mariela looked at Paige and immediately stood up. She timidly and respectfully said, “Good morning, Ms. Tate.”

“Did you design all these?” Paige’s eyes fell on a stack of drawings.

“Yes. “Mariela hurriedly showed the drawings to Paige.

“Mariela finished her education at university at the age of 18. She is a top student in the school. She loves fashion design. Last month, when she just came, she designed a lot of work for the company.” “Pretty good. Keep up with your good work.” Paige returned the drawing to Mariela.

“Thank you. “Mariela looked at Paige’s leaving figure with expectations. She didn’t expect that Paige would be about the same age as her and had become the head of the company. She thought that Paige must be very strong.

After walking around the company, Paige found that the overall atmosphere was very undisciplined. Everyone who worked in Paige’s companies was not as undisciplined as the staff here.

This place was declining to the extreme. People who were working here didn’t want to work at all.

When Paige returned to the office and just sat on the office chair, Deon Hampson rushed in. Deon was assigned to be Paige’s assistant.

“Sorry, I am late. Well. Where is the person in charge of the company? Didn’t she come today? Excuse me. Have you seen the person in charge of the company? Get up quickly, that person should arrive soon. You can’t sit here.”

Deon said a bu*ch of things. He started to pay attention to the girl in front of him. Paige raised her eyebrows. Her casual and killing aura immediately made Deon’s scalp numb.

“You. You can’t be.”

“Paige Tate.”

“Ms. Tate. Deon hurriedly went forward and was scared out of his wits.

After listening to his stuttering explanation, Paige roughly understood that the slowest developing business. of the Lusk family was the medical business. Among these, medical research and development had the least results

Deon had been in the company for 4 years. There was no successful research and development of any projects here. The talented people had all left, and the people who stayed here were willing to do nothing.

The headquarters had half given up on this subsidiary and let it go. The staff here had no one to control them, so the overall atmosphere wasn’t good.

“Let’s hold a meeting in half an hour I want to see every department’s head and deputy managers as well as

all the company’s managing staff.”

“Yes…” Deon hurriedly sent a notice to the chatting group.

Half an hour later.

In the conference room, only eleven people arrived. There were still 27 empty chairs.

“Ms. Tate. The head of the finance department said that her child was si*k today. She wanted to take a leave of absence to send her child to the hospital. The deputy head of the department says that he isn’t feeling well and is resting at home.

“The head of the purchasing department said..”

Before Deon finished speaking, he was interrupted by Paige. Tell them that if they don’t come tomorrow, they will be fired.”

When the people who came to the meeting heard her big tone, they thought that Paige was a new official and deliberately came to establish her prestige.

“Since I came here, it means that you have to say goodbye to the laziness of the past. Or, you’ll say goodbye to the company.

Everyone looked up at the same time. They didn’t know that Paige was much stricter in managing her own company than this. If there were employees who were willing to do nothing, she would have already fired them.

“Now, who will tell me the current research and development direction of the company, as well as the advanced achievements made?”

Paige looked at everyone.

No one came out to speak.

“I will ask again.”

Paige repeated what she had just said. But the result was still the same, and no one answered.

The answer was obvious. The company didn’t have any research and development direction and hadn’t achieved any high-end results.

Just then, a newcomer stood up.

“Ms. Tate”

Henry Gardner, the head of the design department, stood up. “We also hope that the company will grow stronger, but we don’t know where the problem lies. Each department is well matched, but the company just stops.”

“What?”

“Also, I think all the things designed by our department are very good, but the products are not well-received by customers. I wondered why.

Paige was puzzled.

“For example, last month, Mariela of our department drew 10 summer dresses. We had a special meeting to discuss them. The style was good, and the product looked very good, but no one showed any interest in it. There is no problem with our aesthetics. If you don’t believe me, I will show it to you.”

Chapter 45

She Gets Into the Old Man’s Car, Henry picked ten good-looking dresses to show on the big screen.

With just a glance, Paige saw a few problems. “For the first one, the lace is and can be removed. The second dress should be changed into a short skirt, and the V-neck be replaced with a round collar The third dress can be changed to this.

Paige casually sketched on the paper, and then a prettier dress with flowers, which was suitable for summer, came into view.

“There is the fourth.

After Paige finished commenting on the ten dresses, everyone was shocked. Obviously, they were shocked by her professionalism.

They originally thought that the person sent by the headquarters was unreliable and did not take this girl seriously at all. They did not expect that she could point out the problems with just a few words. She was professional and knew more than them.

Otherwise, how could she find the problems in such a short time and give a better plan?

“Ms. Tate, it won’t help no matter how good our design is, as some of our colleagues are not good enough.

We are very helpless!

The atmosphere in the company is always bad. Even if you are not assimilated, others will exclude you!

“We are lacking in manpower and professional knowledge. It is useless for the headquarters to keep us, but it is also a pity to abandon us. We are also in a dilemma.”

Many people spoke out and pointed out the problem.

“Before I came to the company, I asked around Paige’s eyes swept over everyone. “Our company sets product design, development, production, and sales as one. We also take some external orders, such as helping other factories to process products. At present, in addition to clothes, shoes, and bags, there are also male and female accessories, such as square scarves, sunglasses, and other products.

“One year has passed, but the company saw no development. There must be something wrong with this.

“I walked around the company just now. Some machines are too old to keep up with the times. Let the people.

of the purchasing department get new ones in three days, including machines for cutting cloth, sewing, printing patterns, stitching, automatic packaging, etc. I will make a detailed list.”

When everyone heard this, they were a little excited! They had wanted to replace these instruments for a long time

The company will have two directions of development One is that our company must have some masterwork, and the other is to maintain the current development of the company. We still need to take some external orders.

“The management staff will be greatly adjusted. Everyone, be prepared.

“If someone is unwilling to cooperate with colleagues or can’t accept the change in work, you can submit your resignation to the HR department in advance.

“If you have any questions later, come to my office and look for me at any time. Let’s call it a day”

Paige stood up. She was exuding a strong and cool aura.

Many people looked behind her back and faintly felt that the company was going to change. They saw hope for the company. There would be great changes.

When Paige returned to the office, her mobile phone vibrated. “Samuel?”

“Paige, I have come to Chicago. Do you have time to have lunch with me at noon?”

A hearty laugh came from the phone, “Even if you don’t have time, you have to squeeze out the time! Guess what day it is today.”

“Your birthday?”

Paige did not expect that she would be so busy that she forgot his birthday! She did not prepare a gift!

“You little girl, at least you are not completely upsetting me! You still remember my birthday! Then let’s meet at Chilakey Restaurant at noon. It’s still the box you like, and I will pick you up. “OK, I will send you the location.”

“OK.”

After hanging up the phone, Paige sent her location to Samuel Plath and checked her bag. Today, she did not bring anything of value with her She remembered the production department of the company. There seemed to be a few machines that could be used.

At this time, Henry, the head of the design department, and the designer Mariela were at the production department to see how the latest designs were made.

They were talking when they saw Paige appear

“I will use the machine. You can do your work.”

She asked her assistant Deon to bring a lot of fabric. Some didn’t have the right color, and some materials were not suitable. She could only constantly change the style. After fiddling for a while in the production department, she finally made several sets of clothes and then left in a hurry.

Henry and Mariela looked at each other in shock. They could not believe that Paige had made several sets of clothes in such a short time. The whole process was smooth. There was no mistake at all!

The key point was that Paige could change the style according to the situation. There was not even a model draft, and the clothes she made were especially beautiful.

However, Paige did it too quickly. Even though they stood beside her, they couldn’t see it clearly.

Who on earth was this Paige?

She was so powerful.

After Parge finished the birthday present, she received a Line message from Martin.

“Where do you work?”

Seeing that Paige did not reply, he sent another message after a while. “Are you used to it on the first day?” After thinking for a while, he added, “Have you been bullied?”

Paige sent a location, and Martin saw that it was a small clothing company under the Lusk family.

She has only been back for two days, and she has already taken over the company? Isn’t that too fast?

“Are you tired?” Martin could not bear to see her get so tired.

“I’m not tired. It’s very easy. I was not bullied.” Paige replied to all of the questions.

“Let’s have lunch together.”

“Not today. I have an appointment with someone else.”

“Male?”

“Yes.”

Martin looked at her reply, and the jealous and unhappy feeling in his heart spread again.

“Which restaurant is it? I’ll send you there.”

Paige replied “no need” and picked up the report sent by Deon. She did not reply anymore.

At noon.

When Paige received a call from Samuel, she knew that Samuel had arrived downstairs. She picked up her baseball bag and got into his car

“Mr. Stowe, should we follow?” Rhys did not expect Paige would take over the company so quickly after Paige’s family acknowledged her. He also did not expect that Paige would reject Martin’s lunch invitation and get in someone else’s car!

This license plate number looked very unfamiliar. It should not be someone in the upper-class circle of Chicago. The background of the person in the car was unknown.

However, since Martin had to follow him personally, it must be a man!

“What follow? We are just looking for a place to have lunch,” Martin said in a disapproving tone.

“Sure.” Rhys thought, you are the boss, and you are right. Is the restaurant you are heading to the place Ms.

Tate is going to?

You just don’t want to admit it.

At this time, in the car, when the old man saw Paige, his tone was somewhat excited. “You get more

beautiful! It is too difficult to see you now!”

Samuel knew that if not for his birthday, Paige would definitely not have the time to see him.

“How is your grandmother now?”

Paige told him the general situation, only to see that Samuel had tears in his eyes, “With you taking care of her, and Todd also in Chicago, I am relieved.

Samuel was in love with Cassie back then, but he was born poor Cassie’s family looked down on him and disagreed with their relationship.

In the end, Samuel could only watch when his beloved woman was forced to marry a small local rich family member – the Tate family. He worked hard and made a name for himself in the business field, and finally managed to make business abroad and gain a foothold abroad.

Later, he felt that his career had been successful. He returned to the small z-list city to find Cassie and gave her a ring, promising that no matter what request she made with this ring, he would satisfy it!

Chapter 46

The Only Heir

Unexpectedly, one summer vacation, Cassie asked Paige to take this ring to him and ask him to teach her a skill.

He was a business genius and had many powerful friends around him.

Because of Cassie, Samuel never married in his life. He treated Paige as his own granddaughter and taught her to do business. His friends had also taught Paige medical skills. His several friends who were good at playing chess and painting also liked Paige very much and taught her all their skills.

And Paige did live up to their expectations and even surpassed them.

Paige spent most of her winter and summer vacation time with this group of old men. These men took credit for her success today.

“When will you graduate from college? It is time to share the burden of me!”

Samuel felt that he was old. “I have no son and no daughter. In the future, you will be the only heir..”

“Don’t.” Paige was really busy. What was more, Donald now gave her the company. She didn’t have time to do other things.

“You are the only family I have in the world. If I don’t give you my property, who else can I give it to?” Samuel laughed.

“Since you miss Grandma, why don’t you come back to settle down?”

In any case, his overseas career was stable. If he settled down in Chicago, they could often meet.

However, Samuel smiled bitterly. “People will gossip around.”

No one knew about his past with Cassie. Even Tyrell did not know that his mother knew such a person!

“Your Grandpa passed away early, but he treated your grandmother really well. I can’t get together with your grandmother after his death.” Paige was speechless.

“It’s enough to know about her information from afar.”

Samuel did not ask for too much. Now, what made him happy was that Paige had been trained so well. It would be a waste of talent to be his successor!

The car stopped at the entrance of Chilakey Restaurant.

Paige opened the car door and helped him get out of the car. “I told you not to work so hard when you were young, but you didn’t listen.

“Look, now that you are old, you can’t even walk steadily

Samuel smiled and was satisfied with her support. “When I think that after I d*e, I can still leave you a dowry, I feel these years of hard work are worth it

“You are obviously working hard for Grandma. What has it got to do with me?”

Paige supported him to walk forward slowly. “You’re old now. It’s time for you to take a break.”

“No, no, there are still some industries. Before I d*e, I have to get them for you.”

Paige was speechless.

At that time, Abbigail held Davon’s hand and said in shock, “Davon, isn’t that Paige?”

She came to the wedding dress shop opposite Chilakey Restaurant with Davon. Unexpectedly, just as she walked out, she saw Paige holding an old man’s hand as they walked into the restaurant. “That man is so old. Doesn’t she find it disgu*ting?”

Davon frowned. He did not expect Paige would spoil herself in order to stay in Chicago! Davon immediately felt sick.

Abbigail remembered that last night at Star Restaurant, Paige also came out of the VIP elevator with a man. Could it be that Paige was dating different men at the same time? Or was the man last night really her brother?

In any case, she was so down and out. It was really satisfying!

Martin, who was in the car, saw Paige holding the old man’s hand. Martin’s eyes could not move away.

That pair of small hands that he once held, was holding the arm of another person at this time.

“Mr Stowe, that old man is a little familiar

Rhys carefully searched his brain several times, and suddenly remembered. “Now I know! His name is Samuel Plath. He is the owner of the famous venture capital firm abroad, Monany Group.”

His Group was even bigger than Pai Group. In the past, he relied on a small business to make a name for himself. Later on, he had enough money and mainly developed investments. He had great insights. The projects he found promising and invested in all gained huge development. In the past few decades, he invested a lot of industries, and his personal wealth was extremely huge!

No wonder his car plate number was never seen. It turned out that he lived abroad all year round.

“Ms. Tate knows quite a lot of people,” Rhys could not help but say

Not only was the director of Farwen Hospital very sure of her, but also the group of medical experts listened to her. The richest man was her father Now it seemed that she had a deep relationship with Samuel Martin was still looking at those hands. They had been supporting Samuel for so long. Why hadn’t they let go?

Seeing them enter the elevator, Martin’s eyes darkened. “Check which room they are eating in.”

“Mr. Stowe, you want to go in and eat together?”

Just as Rhys finished speaking, he sensed displeasure of Martin. He thought for a moment and then understood.

“Mr. Stowe, I asked the person in charge of the restaurant. They said that Ms. Tate went to a private room on the south side of the second floor. There is also a restaurant on the opposite side of the south side. Why don’t we go to the opposite side to have lunch? We’d better not disturb Ms. Tate and her friend.”

“OK”

Martin retracted his gaze, but his mind was still thinking about that pair of soft hands.

“Here, this is for you.” Paige helped Samuel enter the private room and took out a small medicine bottle.

“My birthday gift?”

Samuel looked at the small wh*te bottle without any packaging. He knew that she had been fiddling with these strange things since she was a child.

“Take it and you don’t need to be supported.”

Paige poured him a glass of water and put it in front of him.

“This gift is not bad! I’ll accept it.” Samuel chuckled.

In his old age, what he cared about the most was his image.

He wanted to leave a good impression on Cassie. He didn’t want to limp out in front of her, although he didn’t know if he would have the chance to meet her again. “Mr Stowe, the dishes are all served. You can eat now.”

In the private room, Rhys saw that Martin’s eyes were fixed on the girl in the opposite room, and could not help but tease, “The sight here is really good!”

What Paige did inside was clearly seen.

“Just care about your food.”

Martin saw Paige give the old man a gift, pour a cup of water, and place food in front of him.

Last night, he didn’t even receive this kind of treatment!

“Mr. Stowe, then 1 won’t wait for you.”

Rhys picked up his bowl and ate with relish.

He was really hungry. He had been busy with work with Martin and had been hungry for the entire morning.

“Look at my memory. Samuel suddenly found that he forgot to bring the gift. “Your grandmother’s birthday will be in half a month. I have prepared a gift for her. Later, you come with me to the hotel to get it. It is still the same as before. You can’t tell her it’s from me.”

“OK.”

Paige placed another dish in front of him. “How many days do you plan to stay this time?” Paige asked.

‘I will leave in the afternoon.”

“This fast?”

“Well, I am alone…

Paige saw a trace of loneliness in his eyes, and she said lightly, “If you want to see Grandma, I can arrange it.”

Samuel was a little excited, but after thinking about it, he was afraid that this was not good. There were many people in the hospital. If people gossiped around and the younger generation heard it…

He did not care about it himself, but he was afraid that Cassie’s reputation would be affected, although they were innocent and had not done anything.

“I can ask Colin to take you in tonight to have a look.”

“Don’t worry, Grandma won’t wake up at night.” Paige took a sip of the soup and said lightly.

“This…” Samuel thought about it and shook his head firmly. “I’m afraid that once I go, I won’t be willing to leave.”

Paige was surprised and looked into his eyes.

“In fact, this is quite good… In a while, you go to the hotel with me and take your grandmother’s gift.”

Although he could not accompany her, there were very few things that could be by her side, making her not lonely.

Chapter 47

He Pulls Her Into His Arms

When Martin saw Paige finish the soup in the bowl, he couldn’t help but think, what kind of soup is that? It looks delicious. He also wanted to have a taste. After dinner, Paige got into Samuel’s car and went to Farwen Hotel to get the gift.

Abbigail and Davon, who were waiting outside Chilakey Restaurant, saw Paige holding an old man in the car which then dr*ve in the direction of the hotel. Davon was somehow angry. He started the engine and followed her

“I never thought that Paige would really betray herself.” Abbigail cried, pretending to be sorry “Davon, I really didn’t think that Paige would have such a hard time after she left the Tate family.

“She asks for it!”

For some reason, Davon was extremely annoyed when he saw Paige’s fair and beautiful face.

Maybe it was because he grew up abroad and had not seen Paige many times. He did not expect that she would look so well after dressing up. What was worse, she seduced old men.

If she was willing to come and beg him, maybe he would help!

“Mr. Stowe, Ms. Tate has entered the hotel. Should we follow her in?”

Rhys watched as Paige helped Samuel enter the hotel. He could feel Martin’s strong jealousy

“Why don’t you give Ms. Tate a call and ask her what she is doing?”

Martin ignored him, obviously disdainful of Rhys’ suggestion.

However, as time went by, Martin finally couldn’t bear it. He took out his phone and dialed the familiar number.

And only five minutes had passed since Rhys gave the suggestion.

“Paige.”

Even Martin himself did not notice that there was a trace of grievance in his tone, which sounded a little pitiful.

“What’s the matter?”

Paige just took the gift and walked out of the room.

“I want to chat with you.”

At this time, Martin only wanted to hear her voice. “What did you have for lunch?”

“Some home-cooked food.”

Paige entered the elevator, and the signal was still there.

“How does it taste?”

She even drank up the soup, so it must be very good.

“It’s OK.”

“Then take me there next time?”

Paige could tell that he was looking for something to talk about. “Why did you call me?”

“Where did you go?”

They were clearly simple words, but when Martin said them, they seemed to be filled with longing.

“Didn’t you know?”

Paige walked out of the elevator and went straight to the black car outside the hotel. She opened the door and looked at him. “You followed me from the company to the hotel.” “Did you know it all the time?”

When Martin saw her coming, he pulled her into his arms and said, “I just passed by and saw you.”

Paige thought, do you think I will believe it?

“Why didn’t you talk to me?”

Martin looked at her with his dark eyes.

“How? Should I stop the car and ask you what you are following me for? Or?”

Paige wanted to get out of his arms.

But Martin was holding her. For some reason, the uneasiness and anxiety from just now completely disappeared after he held her

“Martin, you are getting more and more excessive!”

He held her hand yesterday, and now he dared to hug her!

“I really want to hug you. What should I do?”

Martin looked at her seriously and affectionately. Without waiting for her to agree, he reached out and hugged her again. “Just for a while.”

Paige didn’t speak.

“Who is he?”

Martin’s chin gently stroked her shoulder, the jealousy in his words obvious

Rhys, who was in the front row, felt goosebumps all over his body. So you are like this, Mr. Stowe. When you act like a spoiled child, no one can resist it.

Paige i heart also softened. “An elder “

“Are you close?”

“What do you think?*

“You didn’t place food for me yesterday,” Martin said.

“Are you so old that you can’t move your hand?”

He was actually jealous of an old man!

“You do it for me next time.”

Paige was speechless. She did not expect Martin would be so childish. “Can you let go?”

“If you agree, I will let go.”

“OK”

Martin let go of her and held her hand.

Paige rolled her eyes.

In the BMW outside the hotel.

Abbigail and Davon stared with their eyes wide open. They could not believe that after Paige went to the hotel to serve the old man, she got into another luxury car! The license plate of this car looked very powerful. What kind of big shot would be inside?

“I didn’t expect Paige would be so self-indulgent.

Looking at the luxury car driving away, Davon was really angry. Rather than letting those old men enjoy it, it was better for Paige to have her first s*x with him! At least he was young and strong.

Rhys dr*ve the car to Paige’s company, but Paige still did not get off.

Her hand was still held by someone unwilling to let go.

Tm going to be late!”

On the first day of work, she didn’t want to give her staff a bad impression.

However, Martin kept holding her hand. “I will pick you up after work.”

“I have my own car”

“How about Rhys drive you home?”

“No need!”

Paige wanted to withdraw her hand, but Martin held it even tighter

I will send you to and from work.

“No need

I can drive your car”

Paige was speechless.

“There will be a thunderstorm these two days. It is not safe for you to drive alone.”

“I really don’t need it!”

“Shall I go up and have a look?”

Paige looked at him helplessly. “I am going to work.”

“We can also talk about cooperation.”

Paige rolled her eyes. She did not want to connect with such a top consortium on the first day of work. That was clearly pulling strings. Everyone could tell that.

“Let’s have dinner together”

“I have an appointment. I will take a rain check,” Paige said helplessly.

Martin did not expect that she would have so many appointments. “Then tomorrow?”

“OK”

“From today on, let me send you to and from work.

Paige looked into his eyes with a slight warning. “Don’t push your luck.”

“Just one week.”

Martin retreated to advance.

Paige looked at the time. She was really going to be late. She could only grit her teeth and agree, “OK.”

“Leave this week for me. Don’t spend it with others.”

‘Got it”

Paige finally pulled her hand back, got out of the car, and entered the company

Rhys looked at Martin in the rearview mirror. There was a smile on Martin’s face.

Rhys was shocked.

Was this really Martin?

This was too abnormal!

He had served Martin for fourteen years since he was eight, and this was the first time he saw Martin pestering a girl!

As soon as Paige stepped into the company, her mobile phone vibrated.

“Ms. Tate, it’s me.”

It was Rylan calling, the person in charge of Pai Group business in America. “Recently, there are a few investment projects that need your opinion. I will bring them to you tonight and also show you the various reports of this season.”

“OK

“See you tonight.” Paige entered the elevator.

Not long after hanging up the phone, the phone vibrated again. Paige looked at it and saw that it was Larry

Frey calling.

“Paige, how have you met your family recently?”

“Larry”

Paige entered the office and made herself a cup of tea. “Not bad. The family is good. How do you have time to call me today?”

Chapter 48

Is the Honored Guest Paige?

“I miss you. Also, the top three competitors of this year’s piano competition are selected by them. They said this year’s works were not up to much. I will send it to you.”

“OK.”

Paige was also one of the top judges, but she rarely participated in the selection. The people below were responsible for it.

There was a piano competition in America every year, but fewer people participated this year. They all went abroad to participate in international competitions.

“The first place got the first place mainly because of the fame of his family. His other works are average. For the second place, it was a pity. The first half of the show was ordinary, and the latter part was a little bad, The climax part was not bad, but it felt that there were too many things added! It was superfluous! The third place, well, it was OK to not say it…”

“OK, I will listen.”

Although Paige did not participate in the selection, she had to listen to it and know what stage it was on and what talents there were this year.

When she opened the audio sent by Larry, she found Patricia’s name on it.

Did Patricia take first place?

The tune sounded really ordinary.

The second place was, well, Abbigail.

This tune sounded so familiar.

The corners of Paige’s lips curled into a sneer. She turned off the computer and stopped listening.

On the other side.

Tyrell was sitting in the first-floor lounge of Pai Group, looking straight in the direction of the elevator. He waited from morning until noon, and Rylan still hadn’t appeared. Tyrell endured his hunger and kept waiting.

He had been waiting too long. He was so hungry.

No one invited him upstairs, and not even poured him a cup of water!

He finally went to the front desk and carefully put on a smile. “Excuse me, can I know if Mr. Wager has finished his meeting?”

From morning until now. It was impossible for a meeting to last so long!

“Sorry, Mr. Wager is busy. You can come here another day!”

The receptionist was not as enthusiastic as before. She was indifferent.

Tyrell asked politely. “Can you make an exception? Please ask me. I have been waiting since morning.”

“Mr. Wager is really busy.”

As soon as the receptionist finished speaking, she saw Rylan walk out of the elevator She hurriedly stood up and nodded respectfully with the other colleagues. “Hello, Mr. Wager!” “Mr. Wager, it’s me… Tyrell finally saw the familiar figure and could not wait to get closer

But Abel reached out to stop him. “Sorry, Mr. Wager has a very important appointment to attend.”

“Give me three minutes. I want to talk to Mr. Wager Tyrell tried to get closer

“Sorry, Mr. Wager is really in a hurry.”

“Mr Lawton, can you tell me why Mr Wager stops working with us?”

Tyrell couldn’t care so much even with so many people absent. He quietly stuffed to Abel’s hand the bank card that had been planned to give to Paige.

“Mr Tate, you must not do this!”

Abel hurriedly pushed the card to him,

Tyrell insisted on stuffing the card into Abel’s hand.

As a result, the card fell to the ground. Many people saw it

“Mr. Tate, you are openly bribing me. You will make me lose my job!”

Abel was furious.

“Mr Lawton.

Abel hurriedly shook off Tyrell’s hand and followed Rylan, as if Abel could not wait to cut ties with Tyrell

“Mr Lawton, wait for me. Tyrell could not care about his sorry state. He picked up the card on the ground and chased after them. Seeing them get in the car, Tyrell hurriedly stopped a taxi. “Follow the car in front.”

In the private room of No. 9 Restaurant.

Paige had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing Rylan in a formal suit, Paige could not help but joke, “Now you are more and more like a president.”

“Ms. Tate, you are making fun of me again.”

After Rylan entered the room, he put the reports aside and took out the greeting gift first. “These are the tea leaves from a one-thousand-year-old ancient tree in the East. It is specially taken for you.” “You are talking like I’m old!”

“Let’s eat first.” Paige took the gift.

Tyrell finally arrived at No. 9 Restaurant. After asking around, he found out that Rylan went to the private room on the second floor. As soon as he went up, he saw Abel guarding the door of the first private room.

Abel also saw him. He did not expect Tyrell would be so stubborn. Abel’s first reaction was that Tyrell wanted to break into the private room, so Abel immediately stood in front of the door to stop him. “Mr. Lawton!”

Tyrell went in front of him with an ingratiating smile. “You misunderstood. I didn’t intend to go in. I just wanted to wait for Mr. Wager to finish talking and meet me. I have something to say to him.” “Mr Wager has nothing to say.”

“How could that be?”

“We cooperated so well in the past!” Tyrell kept smiling.

Abel snorted.

If not for Ms. Tate, who would work with a small company like yours?

Moreover, the previous cooperation was not pleasant!

“Abel, can you tell me the background of the person Mr. Wager is meeting with?”

Tyrell said with a flattering smile.

But Abel said coldly. “No.”

“Mr. Lawton.

Tyrell still wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Abel coldly. “Mr. Wager won’t see you. Mr. Tate, please go back!”

Tyrell didn’t get angry. He just stood at the door and waited. After a while, the waiter went in to serve the dishes. Tyrell poked his head out to see the situation inside. Although Abel tried his best to block it, the sharp-eyed Tyrell still saw a familiar figure!

Paige?

Why was she inside?

Was she the person that Rylan was in a hurry to meet?

How was that possible?

After a while, the waiter went in to serve the dishes again. Tyrell looked carefully and saw that the person was indeed Paige!

The key was that the always serious and indifferent Rylan was actually respectful of Paige.

How is that possible?

“That, that. Isn’t that Paige?”

After the door of the private room was closed, Tyrell looked at Abel in shock, but Abel was already used to it and ignored his words.

Tyrell was shocked. He remembered that the company cooperation was interrupted for no reason by people, and one of them was Rylan. Was this matter related to Paige?

What was the relationship between Paige and Rylan?

He suddenly realized something. Paige, Pai Group.

Were Paige and Pai Group related?

Tyrell breathed violently. He could not believe this guess at all. No, that was impossible. How could Paige. have such great abilities?

The fact must be that they happened to have similar names.

But just now, Rylan was indeed very polite to Paige, as if he was trying to please her

The more Tyrell thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. After waiting outside the box for a long time, he found that Abel suddenly left.

He rushed forward and twisted the door handle!

The people inside had already finished eating and left through another passage.

He did not expect that there would be another passage in this box!

He had to ask Paige and find out what was going on!

Chapter 49

After seeing Rylan, Paige was driving home when she suddenly received a phone call. Seeing the familiar number on the screen, she pressed the button on the steering wheel and rejected it directly But Tyrell seemed unwilling to give up and called again and again.

“What?”

Finally, Paige picked up the phone impatiently and said grumpily.

“Paige… I’ll make it short. I saw you have dinner with the boss of Pai Group tonight. So you know each other?”

“What’s it to do with you?”

Paige did not expect that he would call to ask such a boring question. She was ready to hang up.

“Paige, tell Dad the truth. Does Rylan like you? Is he pursuing you?”

Paige was lost for words.

“You didn’t ask him to make trouble for our company, did you?”

Paige was utterly speechless.

“In fact, it is a good thing that you can find such a good man, but you need your family to look respectable, right?”

“What do you mean? Paige asked with coldness in her eyes.

“Your biological parents are in the countryside. It’s such a disgr*ce! But I am not. Think about it. I’m the richest man in Dolton, and I’ll prepare your dowry. Then you can marry proudly, isn’t it nice?” Paige sneered, “What do you want to do?”

“I just want you to introduce me to Rylan and let us meet so that we can cooperate again…”

“No way.”

Just as Paige was about to hang up, she heard Tyrell plead, “Paige, I have at least raised you for eighteen years! Are you really not helping me out? Now the company is in a crisis!” “What’s it to do with me?”

Paige said indifferently, “I don’t know where you got the cheeks to say this to me. The one who raised me was my grandmother. Have you given us a cent these years? Have you come back once to see me?” Every winter and summer vacation, she was sent to a group of old men to study this and that, and her so-called parents had never found out about it these years!

It could be imagined how rarely they came home!

“I’ve been busy making money, and I’ve no other choice…”

Paige ended the call and didn’t want to waste time with him.

“How is it? What did that *say?”

Lindsey, who was waiting nearby, saw Tyrell looking frustrated after the call. She had a guess. “She said no?”

Tve told you! Treat her better! Don’t make things too ug*y! But you didn’t listen. See?”

Tyrell sighed. He didn’t know what else he could do.

Lindsey felt angry. “It’s not like this is the only way out! We can’t use that *, but we have Abbigail. And that VIP ward! It must be the Elinor family who helped get it. Tomorrow night, we will invite the Elinor family to eat outside and talk to them about the crisis. Besides Pai Group, aren’t there two other companies that refused to collaborate with us? These two companies are close to the Elinor family. Let’s ask the Elinor family to help us…”

“It seems this is our only choice now.”

Thinking that they could turn to the Elinor family. Tyrell was in a better mood. “Someone, bring Abbigail down.”

He had something to say. Just then, Abbigail ran down the stairs and said happily Dad, M*m, I got second place for my piano piece!”

“What?”

Tyrell and Lindsey did not expect their daughter would be so outstanding. Wasn’t she raised by a cleaner? Why could she play the piano and even win an award?

Abbigail hurriedly showed them the phone screen. “Look, this is the ranking! Patricia, the girl from the Lusk family, got first place and I got second place!”

“You are second only to the daughter of the richest man!”

Lindsey was too proud of her daughter and couldn’t help but turn her head and say. “Tyrell, this is a good opportunity…”

Tyrell agreed. “Abbigail, with the second place you got, do you think you can get Davon and his family out for a meal?”

“Should I even invite his parents?”

Abbigail was a little surprised.

Tyrell told her about the company’s crisis. Unexpectedly, she patted her chest and said, “M*m, Dad, leave this to me!”

“Good kid!”

When Paige returned home, she found that there were a lot of people in the living room, and all of them were complimenting Patricia.

‘Ms. Lusk, you are awesome! You got first place in the piano competition!”

“I am really glad that I am a maid in this family I can listen to such elegant music every day and be influenced by it…”

“Ms. Lusk’s music is so wonderful!”

Danica was the first to notice that Paige had come back. She immediately went forward. “Darling, welcome home. It’s your first day at work today. Is it tiring? Did your colleagues pick on you?”

‘Ms. Tate is back?”

“People in the company are all saying that the new director is very amazing and very capable! They don’t know that the person they are talking about is my baby daughter! Haha.

Seeing that everyone left her and gathered around Paige, Patricia was dissatisfied. She walked over gracefully

“Paige, welcome back.”

She put on an elegant smile. “How about the whole family go out and have a meal together tomorrow? We will celebrate Paige’s officially taking over the company and also Paige’s coming back home! How is it?”

She did not mention anything about her winning the first prize, deliberately making people think that she always put Paige before herself.

“During the two days after Paige comes back, we did not hang out with her Instead, we make her go to work and suffer So, let’s eat outside.”

Patricia took Danica’s arm and also Donald’s and said sweetly, “OK, Dad, M*m?”

Paige was speechless.

“I think it’s a good idea.”

Danica looked at Donald. Donald also nodded. “Paige, what do you think?”

“Anything you say. Paige did not want to be a killjoy to her parents. Seeing that they were happily making reservations at a restaurant, she casually went upstairs, washed up, and went to bed!

The next day. Martin sent her to work. On the way, he learned that she was having a family dinner at night, and he said jealously, “Didn’t you promise to give me the rest of your time?” Paige paused. “I forgot.”

When she made this promise last night, she really didn’t expect that he would…

“You won’t take me to the family dinner?”

“Next time.”

“Then you have to make it up to me twice as much.”

Martin took her hand. “Since we’re not having dinner together, let’s eat lunch together”

“Alright.”

After a day of work, Paige was sent to the Wavyhill Restaurant by Martin. “Alright, you don’t have to pick me up later I’ll take my parents’ car back.”

Then call me when you get home.”

“OK.”

Meanwhile.

Tyrell booked a private room in Wavyhill Restaurant with his best efforts. Although it was just an entry-level restaurant, it was impossible to book a private room there if he wasn’t the richest man in Dolton! Greta, Davon’s m*m, did not like Abbigail because the latter was brought up by a cleaner since she was a kid. And Greta felt Abbigail reeked of poverty. Even though Abbigail was wearing expensive and fancy clothes, they could not hide the insecurity and sensitivity that occasionally flashed through her eyes.

Today, when Greta heard that Abbigail had won the second prize in the piano competition, her expression softened a little. However, after hearing Tyrell’s request after he beat around the bush for quite a while, Greta wiped her mo*th with a napkin. “Mr Tate, I’m afraid we can’t do you this favor.

Chapter 50

“What?”

Tyrell thought he had heard wrong.

Greta said arrogantly. “The two companies have declared that whoever dares to help you will end up like you.”

It was impossible for Greta to put everything the Elinor family had at risk just for the sake of the girl her son liked at present and the shameful engagement!

Abbigail did not expect Greta would reject them so flatly. She clenched her fists under the table.

She felt humiliated!

“M*m!” Davon shouted in a low voice.

lan Elinor, Davon’s dad, spoke to ease the tension, “We have to think about this carefully Let’s eat first. The dishes are cold We’ll talk later!”

“Yes, yes. ” Tyrell was an old fox. He clinked his glass with lan s. “I forgot to thank you for getting Cassie a VIP ward and asking the doctor to take good care of her

lan replied, “I didn’t. It’s very hard to get a VIP ward in Farwen Hospital. There’s no way for us to get one. We don’t know any higher-ups in the hospital”

The Tate family was dumbfounded. Then who got Cassie that ward? Who told the doctor to take good care of her?

Suddenly and simultaneously. Tyrell and Lindsey thought of what Colin had said So it really was Paige?

Impossible!

Meanwhile…

Paige had just finished the meal with her parents and was about to leave when her phone buzzed. There was something she had to take care of

“M*m, Dad, you go first. I’m going to the bathroom. I’ll be back soon.”

“OK, take your time. There’s no hurry!”

After she left, Danica whispered to Bonnie, “Stay and wait for her Keep her company!”

“Yes, Mrs. Lusk.”

Bonnie waited in the private room. After a while, she saw Paige walk out of the bathroom. She went forward and said respectfully, “Ms. Lusk, your parents’ car is waiting for you outside!” “OK, let’s go.”

Paige was typing something on her phone as she walked forward.

She had just taken a few steps out of the private room when several people suddenly came out from the corner Bonnie hurriedly grabbed her clothes. Ms. Lusk, be careful!”

The few people who came out were the Elinor family and the Tate family.

When Lindsey saw Paige come out of the best private room and be called “Ms. Lusk by this decently dressed old *, Lindsey was stunned.

“Wait.”Lindsey was bemused. She pointed at Paige and asked Bonnie, “What did you call her just now? Is she your young mistress?” “Who are you?”

Bonnie’s eyes were full of vigilance. These people obviously weren’t their friends.

How she called her young mistress was none of their business.

Abbigail, though stunned, explained with an awkward smile, Paige grows up in our family”

“Oh, you are Ms. Lusk’s adoptive parents?”

Realization suddenly dawned on Bonnie. She did not know how this group of people had bullied Paige in the past. Instead, she said politely. “My master and mistress talked about you a few days ago. They wondered why you didn’t accept those gifts, the 500 million dollars in cash.

“You! What are you talking about?”

Lindsey was stunned and thought that she had heard wrong

“The thank you gift that a driver sent to you on behalf of our master and madam that day! Those thirty shops are at the best locations in the city center. And those thirty villas. They have the finest views. And the 500 million dollars in cash…”

The Elinor family and Tate family were stunned. What was this old saying? Why couldn’t they understand a single word?

“Also, the one-thousand-year-old treasures, which take so much more than just money to buy. They are all from my master and mistress! But you didn’t accept them. You’re so dignified!” When Lindsey heard this, she was mind-blown!

Those tr*shy gift boxes that day actually contained so many precious things? Then, why didn’t that driver tell them?

Wait Weren’t Paige’s biological parents living in a poor rural area?

Why did her parents sound richer than them?

“You Aren’t your master and mistress from Hidalgo County…”

“Hidalgo County is the birthplace of my master and mistress. We are now…”

Seeing that Bonnie wanted to continue, Paige cut in, “Let’s go. Don’t waste words with them.”

Bonnie looked at Paige’s face. It seemed Paige did not like these people.

Did they not get along well before?

Thinking of this possibility, Bonnie was less nice to them. And she followed Paige.

“Wait, don’t go.”

Lindsey tried to catch up with them and ask more questions. Then she saw Ryker, the driver who sent them the gifts, bent over to open the car door for Paige

It was a limousine, with a green color. It had just been in the news two days ago. It was specially made by the Rolls-Royce company for a rich man!

There was only one in the world!

It was worth 50 million dollars!

Before they could see the other people in the car clearly, the limousine dr*ve off. The Tate family and the Elinor family looked at each other, still in shock.

The clothes and shoes that the old *was wearing were worth thousands of dollars altogether!

And what kind of family could afford such a car…

Lindsey did not dare to think further Tyrell also had a complicated expression on his face!

“Mrs. Tate, you guys have missed a lot this time.”

After this meaningful parting shot, Greta left in her high heels with a mocking smile.

“I’m really sorry, Lindsey. My wife is not in a good mood today. I’ll take her home now. “lan grabbed his son’s arm and did not forget etiquette. “Let’s meet again next time!”

The Tate family looked like *, mostly because of Paige. They did not take Greta’s attitude seriously and hurriedly headed home after replying to lan curtly.

In the limousine, Danica asked with concern, “Paige, do you have a stomachache? Is the food tonight not fresh enough? Or is it something else?” “Paige is probably not used to delicacies. Give her more time.”

Hearing what Patricia said, Bonnie hurriedly explained, “Mrs. Lusk, just now, we met Ms. Lusk’s adoptive parents, so we were held up a little.” “You met Tyrell and Lindsey?”

Danica was a little surprised.

“Mrs. Lusk, you know them?” Bonnie was also surprised.

She even knew their names!

Ha!

Danica was furious at the mention of them.

Previously, when she heard the driver Ryker say that the Tate family didn’t accept any of the gifts they sent. over, she thought it was because they were dignified people!

However, after seeing the cheap clothes on her precious daughter, they got people to investigate and found. out that their precious daughter had been treated badly by the Tate family since she was little!

Neither her dad nor her m*m cared about her. If Cassie had not been protecting her…

Because she liked Cassie, Danica left the Tate family alone for the time being. But she didn’t expect her daughter would meet them today, which was such a bummer!

“In the future, you don’t have to be polite to them when you see them. And don’t let them know how rich we are.”

The information showed that the Tate family was greedy and snobbish. If they showed their wealth, the Tate family would definitely pester them endlessly!

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40)

Chapter 31

She should not have let those who were involved go easily. Once she let them off the hook, they became more daring and vicious.

Jessica stood up. Step by step, she slowly walked to the vulgar boy who was the closest to her. At this time, he was passionately talking about how he would mistreat Jessica. Sensing that someone was approaching, he turned around and noticed her. The next second, the table in front of him was kicked over. After a loud noise was heard, all of his. books were scattered on the floor.

The boy was shocked and speechless.

“I’m standing here now. Do you want to try?” Jessica squinted at him.

The boy gulped and shook his head at her.

This scene happened so quickly that everyone was shocked.

Jessica walked past him and went to the group of girls who gathered on the opposite side. They mocked her and scorned her for being filthy because she supposedly sold her body and was unsightly.

“I’ll give you a chance to apologize.” Jessica looked at the girls calmly.

Lauren laughed. “Apologize? To you? Go to sleep.”

“Is she daydreaming?” Someone sneered.

“In my opinion, she is living in a dream.”

“Hahaha.”

Several girls laughed unscrupulously.

Josephine provocatively said, “We won’t apologize. What can you do about that?”

Jessica did not say anything, but…

Bam!

A sharp slapping sound echoed in everyone’s ears.

This time, she directly hit Josephine.

Jessica squeezed Josephine’s chin. The girl wanted to break free but found that the strength of the other party was too overwhelming.

Jessica gripped her firmly, and casually asked, “Is this answer satisfactory?”

Looking at the cold girl in front of her, fear rose in Josephine’s heart.

The eyes of the person in front of her were too terrifying, and she had never seen such an expression before.

Seeing her curled up and not daring to look her in the eye, Jessica slowly turned around and looked at Lauren and the others who were a few steps away with a smile.

No words were needed. They all understood what she meant.

Lauren and the others were upset, but when they saw Josephine, they did not dare to speak.

They did not expect that this person would respond like that.

They have bullied others before in the past, but all of them just swallowed their tears or held their breath.

“Jessica, aren’t you afraid of being punished by the school if you do this?” Lauren deliberately asked.

Jessica took out her phone from her pocket and threw it at her. “Call them.”

Lauren was dumbfounded.

Some girls secretly prayed for the teachers to come soon. As long as they came, they would not have to fend for themselves.

Lauren tried to delay her.

Jessica looked at her with a smile. She lifted her fingers, and said, “I will only count to three. After three, you will end up like her.”

Jessica did not wait for her to respond and started counting.

Lauren and the others were fearful and did not know what to do.

“Two.”

They started to panic and looked at the door, hoping for someone to appear, but to no avail.

Just as she was about to count to three, she heard a bang. Lauren could not endure and slapped herself. The others followed her as well.

Once that was done, Lauren was filled with tears of humiliation. “Are you satisfied now?”

Jessica curled her lips. “Continue.”

Chapter 32

Lauren glared at her in surprise, and she stopped crying.” Don’t go too far.”

They had already given in, so what else did she want?

“Going too far?” Jessica smiled as she looked at them coldly. “When you said those things, did you think that you went too far? I have no grievances with you. None at all. However, you chose to provoke me first. Now that you have the ability to say that, be prepared to be slapped in the face.”

“You…”

The boys who were secretly in love with Lauren stood in front of her one by one and tried to protect her. “Jessica, enough. Do you need to be so aggressive?”

Jessica looked at the boy who spoke up. It was the top student, Michael, who had a good family background. Although it could not compare to the Larsons, it was still relatively well-known in Hanson City.

“I’m the one being aggressive?” Jessica laughed mockingly. “So they weren’t aggressive when they were bullying me just now? I see that the powerful can do whatever they want, but the weak are not allowed to do anything.”

Michael coldly said, “We are all classmates. Is it necessary to be so calculative?”

“Classmates? I don’t think I’m worthy.” Jessica chuckled.” When they unscrupulously humiliated and slandered me, did they think that I was their classmate? When you were being righteous, did you think of me as your classmate?

“You never thought about it, so why are you asking me to think about it?”

“You…” Michael flushed with anger in the face of her irrefutable words.

“Don’t do to others what you don’t want to be done to you. Since you’re not involved, you can always act self-righteous. Come back another day when you are able to look beyond yourself. Otherwise, just shut that hypocritical mouth of yours.”

“Y-y-you…”

Michael was speechless as he was ashamed.

At that moment, Danny and a student hurried over. As soon as they entered the classroom, they saw the commotion and the tables and chairs on the ground. Lauren and several girls were crying with tears in their eyes.

In the middle, a slender young girl was standing. The girl’s back was straight. She was thin but not weak.

Danny was a little surprised and glanced at the students in the class. “What’s going on?”

As soon as the head teacher arrived, Lauren seemed to have found someone who would back her up. “Mr. Danny, Jessica committed assault and bullied the students. She just arrived, but she’s lawless, and must be punished severely.”

The people around her nodded in agreement.

“Mr. Danny, do you see my face?” Josephine covered her face and shed tears aggrievedly.

Winston added, “Mr. Danny, my desk was kicked over by her.”

Faced with everyone’s accusations, Jessica remained silent.

Danny looked at Jessica. “What do you have to say?”

He did not believe that the gentle girl in front of him could be so cruel.

“They bullied me, so I bullied them back. It’s that simple. As for why their faces are red, they probably said too much and realized they said something wrong, so they hit themselves in guilt.”

The simple statement angered Lauren and the others.

“How can you be so shameless?” Lauren’s eyes widened.

“Didn’t you beat yourself?” Jessica looked at her innocently.

The surrounding classmates felt sympathetic to her and wanted to beat her up.

Chapter 33

“You’re… shameless!” Lauren screamed as her cheeks turned red. “If you didn’t threaten me or provoke us, why would we hit ourselves?”

Jessica innocently said, “Fellow student, that doesn’t sound right. If I told you all to kill yourselves, would you really obediently kill yourselves? If I told you to eat sh*t, would you eat it?”

Many people were enraged.

The other students were also dumbfounded.

Class monitor Michael said, “Mr. Danny, we can all testify for Lauren. It was due to her coercion.”

Jessica turned to look at Michael. “Michael, Student He, am I right? Then do you dare to say what they did and repeat it word for word? I know you have strong friendships with your classmates, but as the class monitor, you should at least have a conscience. Once your intentions are bad, you will become hopeless.”

Danny glanced sharply at Lauren, Winston, and the others. Jessica had just transferred to the school, and she would not stir up trouble for no reason. He had already learned how spoiled these rich second-generation children were a long time ago.

He probably guessed that these people did or said something, but were beaten by Jessica instead.

Unfortunately, these people kicked on an iron plate instead.

“What did we say? Wasn’t it just the truth? Does it mean we aren’t allowed to tell the truth? If you dare to do it, then don’t be afraid that others are going to talk about it.” Josephine viciously glared at her as if she wanted to eat her up.

“The truth?” Jessica sneered. “I heard that you are a socialite who goes to a hotel every day after school. I also heard that you were a bastard child made by your mom and some other random guy.”

“You…” Josephine cried out in anger. “You’re spreading lies.”

“What do you mean? I’m telling the truth. Does this mean I can’t tell the truth? Since you already dare to do it, why are you afraid that others are going to talk about it?”

Josephine’s voice faltered after she heard this familiar sentence.

Danny said, “Alright. All of you follow me to the general office. I will call your parents, and ask them to come to the school for a while.”

All the people involved in the incident were taken away. Once they left, the classroom erupted in discussion. “Damn, I didn’t think that Jessica was so impressive.”

“How awesome is she? She’ll probably be in tears later,” Lily said disdainfully.

Soon, this matter spread among the students. In the blink of an eye, the entire St. Daniel College knew about it, including Whitney.

“Whitney, have you heard? Your sister beat Lauren, Josephine, and the others. They’ve been called to the general office now.”

Whitney looked worried. “How can she be so impulsive? She hurt my leg at home, and I don’t care about that, because she’s my sister, but in school… no one will care about her.”

When her classmate heard this, she exclaimed, “What? She’s the one who hurt your leg?”

Whitney covered her mouth in shock. “No. I didn’t say that.”

“Whitney, you don’t have to hide because of her. We’ve already heard it,” Xenia said.

“She didn’t mean it. It was only an accident,” Whitney quickly explained, and she looked as if she was scared that they would misunderstand Jessica.

Edith expected better from her, and said, “Look at you. You’ve been bullied so badly, yet you’re still speaking up for her. A vicious woman like her should be taught a lesson.”

“Exactly. Now that she has offended so many people, let’s see how she ends up.”

On the other hand, under Danny’s supervision, Jessica called James, and his secretary answered the call. The secretary walked into his office after understanding the situation.

“Mr. Larson, the school just called. Something happened to Miss Jessica, and the school requires the parents to come over.”

James frowned. He had no time to deal with these minor things since he was so busy.

“Ask Madam to go instead.”

Chapter 34

When he left the office, the secretary immediately called home. When he learned that Madam was in a beauty salon, he dialed Madam’s phone number. No one answered for a long time.

After three consecutive phone calls, he finally got through.

“What’s wrong?”

“Madam, something happened to Second Miss at school, and you need to go over to deal with the matter,” the secretary said concisely.

“Ok, I get it,” Julianna replied.

The beautician in the salon thoughtfully asked, “Mrs. Larson, should I speed up?”

“No need. Carry on at your normal speed.” Julianna put the phone aside.

Seeing that she was not in a hurry, the beautician massaged her at the usual speed.

In the general office, when the parents of Lauren and the others heard that their children had been beaten at school, they rushed over immediately. Josephine’s parents came first, and when they saw that their child’s arms were bruised, their faces darkened.

“Who is it? Who beat my child?” Mrs. Turner lashed out at Danny angrily.

Josephine pointed at Jessica. “It’s her. She hit me.”

Mrs. Turner rushed forward and raised her hand. Danny felt that something was wrong, and stood in front of Jessica. Bam!

A slap fell heavily on Danny’s face.

The people at the scene were stunned.

Mrs. Turner was startled, but she quickly composed herself. “How dare you protect her?? As a teacher, how can you not uphold justice, and protect this student with no upbringing?? Is this how St. Daniel School teaches its students??”

Before Danny could explain, a girl’s cold voice was heard behind him. “Hitting others once she sees them? Mrs. Turner has a really good upbringing. How impressive. Those who aren’t aware that the Turners are involved in legal businesses would think that the Turners are involved with some hooligans that collect protection fees.”

“Little brat, your tongue is sharp. Let me tell you, this matter is not over with the Turners. I’ve raised my daughter since a young age, and even I can’t bear to hit her. However, she was bullied by people here. If you and the school don’t give me an explanation, I won’t give in so easily.”

“Since the Turners have money, just hire a lawyer to sue. You don’t have to threaten people here.”

Mrs. Turner pointed at her nose fiercely. “Who are your parents? Why aren’t they here yet? I want to ask your parents how they educated their child.”

“15888…”

“What?” Mrs. Turner and the others looked at her in confusion.

Seeing their strange looks, Jessica explained, “Aren’t you asking for my parents? This is my father’s number. You can call him in person and ask him yourself.”

“Mrs. Turner, please calm down. Wait for her parents to come over to talk about it.”

Very soon, Lauren’s parents and the others arrived one after another. Only Jessica’s parents were nowhere to be seen.

“Where are her parents? Did she even call them?”

Winston’s father was furious when he saw his son’s anger, but even though he was angry, he noticed Jessica’s clothes and did not scream like Josephine’s mother. He calmly asked, “Where are your parents?”

“This lady is calling my father. I’m sure he will be here very soon.”

Hearing what Jessica said, Winston’s father was not anxious. The other parents were also not anxious. As long as someone presentable arrived, they were not in a hurry.

Mrs. Turner had already made several calls to James, but no one answered. Just as she was about to go crazy, the call was finally answered.

As soon as she was connected, Mrs. Turner could not help but loudly shout, “Your daughter hit my daughter. How are you going to deal with this matter? Let me tell you, if you don’t solve this, this matter will not be over.”

James had not been yelled at in many years. After being stunned for a while, he immediately frowned. “Madam, please calm down. I’ve already sent my wife to deal with this.”

“What a joke! Everyone else is here except you. How long do you want us to wait for? If you are busy, don’t you think we are all busy too?” Mrs. Turner continued ranting.

“I’ll come over right away.”

Before giving her a chance to respond, James immediately hung up the phone and dialed an internal number. “Prepare a car to go to the school.”

Several families saw Mrs. Turner’s vulgar conversation and appearance and stood far away from her. The Turners were not well known in Hanson City. At the most, it was considered nouveau riches and had some money.

They had heard that Mrs. Turner grew up in the countryside, and did not even graduate from elementary school. Usually, Mr. Tan would attend the parents’ meeting, and he was always polite, but they never met her before. After today, several parents understood why.

They were all people of status. Even though they were angry, they did not reveal it so blatantly, and would not yell like a shrew, cursing like Mrs. Turner.

Half an hour later, James hurried over. As soon as the parents saw James, the impatient looks on their faces disappeared and were replaced with courteous smiles. “Mr. Larson.” Winston’s father walked up and greeted him. The other parents also went up to greet him warmly.

Jessica watched this scene coldly. She had expected an outcome like this. Were there a few cases of bullying in St. Daniel College?

Not at all. They were not uncommon. It didn’t matter if someone beat someone up; as long as one’s backing was stronger, you would still be safe and protected.

It so happened that the Larsons in Hanson City had such ability to let her do as she wished.

In her past life, Julianna “educated” her too well, causing her to be timid and overcautious. That was why people dared to step on her.

When Josephine’s mother saw the other parents act so warmly with James even though they should be on the same side as her, she probably understood in her heart that this person had a stronger background than her.

After James greeted the parents one by one, he looked at Danny. “Mr. Danny, I have caused you trouble. May I know what conflict has happened between my daughter and her classmates?”

Mrs. Turner was the first to speak. “What conflict? Isn’t it obvious? Your daughter hit our children. No matter what, you have to give us an explanation.”

Only then did James glance at Lauren and the others. He saw injuries of varying degrees, but they were all minor injuries.

He then looked at Jessica as if everything was fine, and solemnly said, “Jess, apologize to your classmates.”

“You didn’t even ask what they did to me, and want me to apologize? The judge has given his sentence without evidence.”

“No matter what, it is wrong to hit others.” James’s expression darkened when she rebuked.

Jessica sneered with eyes full of mockery. “When I had no parents, I never let myself be wronged. Now that I have parents, it seems that I have to be wronged.”

Chapter 35

It was almost as though she was questioning the need for her parents!

James was angered, and replied, “You…”

Winston’s dad immediately said, “Calm down, it’s just a case of kids having fun. Let’s not put them on the spot.”

Lauren’s mom continued, “That’s right, Lauren is partially to blame as well. It’s not entirely Jess’s fault.”

The rest of the parents agreed.

As she realized that no one was going to pursue the matter, she was afraid of being targeted if she continued to do so. Hence, she kept her anger to herself.

Danny breathed a sigh of relief as he saw that no one was going to pursue the matter.

Just as everyone thought that this matter was settled, someone wanted to continue.

“I want to pursue this matter further,” Jessica said coldly as she looked at the parents.

Everyone was shocked by what she said and stared at her.

“It’s only my first day in St. Daniel College. It’s also my first day in this class, and I was already bullied before knowing everyone. Don’t you think that you, being the parents of these students, owe the Larsons and me an explanation? “The Larsons may not be in the top eight families in this city, but we are a force to be reckoned with as well. Or do you guys have something against us, and are deliberately setting this up?”

What!?

Everyone was shocked.

Lauren stared at her.

James glanced at the parents thoughtfully.

Jessica pointed at Winston as she looked coldly at his father. She then said, “Your son said to my face that he wanted to get me in bed. He even had the audacity to boast about how exciting it would be to bed the daughter of the Larsons.”

Winston’s dad was shocked. He walked over to Winston and hit him on the head. He then said, “You rascal, I’ll deal with you when I get back.”

Jessica pointed at Josephine and Lauren, looked at their parents, and said, “Your innocent, graceful, and elegant daughters were spreading rumors about me too. They said that I was a slut, and even described how I would interact with different guys daily. It was as though they had really seen it. This must be the grace and good manners carried by the upper echelons of society.”

James’s face turned to anger.

Danny never expected such young kids to say such vulgar things, either.

Josephine’s mom was shocked as well. She had never imagined her daughter to be capable of saying such things. She asked, “Well, have you?”

Josephine did not dare to reply to her, but everyone could tell that she did.

Even though she was uncultured and had a feisty attitude, Josephine’s mom knew right from wrong. She slapped Josephine and scolded, “What have you learned? How could you say such awful things?”

Josephine was angry, but she didn’t dare to retort.

She hated her mom for being uncultured.

Lauren’s mom walked up to Jessica, and sincerely said, ” Jess, let me apologize to you on behalf of Lauren. I’ll teach her a lesson when I get back.”

Jessica saw the contrast in the behavior of Lauren’s mom and Josephine’s mom.

She wasn’t going to teach Lauren a lesson at all. She was only protecting her.

“It’s not your fault. She should be the one apologizing instead.”

Jessica was determined to get a public apology from

Chapter 36

Winston’s dad tugged on his ear and brought him to Jessica. He then said, “He has a potty mouth, and he was rash in his statement.”

As he spoke, he kicked Winston’s leg, and sternly commanded, “Apologize now.”

Winston had to apologize out of fear of his father.

He then sulkily said, “I’m sorry.”

Mrs. Turner looked at Josephine, and commanded, “Go apologize.”

Josephine was furious, and retorted, “Your daughter was bullied, and you want me to apologize to the person that hit me. Are you even my mom?”

Her words resonated with every student who was hit. Every one of them felt that they were wronged.

“If you hadn’t offended her, would she have hit you?”

Josephine burst into tears as she begrudgingly said, “I’m sorry.”

Then she turned and screamed at Mrs. Turner, “Are you happy now?!”

She ran out of the classroom immediately. Mrs. Turner was shocked and chased after her.

Lauren’s mom gave her a look. She then approached Jessica begrudgingly, and said, “I’m sorry.”

Her face was red after she apologized.

The rest of the kids were made to apologize to their parents as well.

James’s face wasn’t that angry after that, and the rest of the parents apologized to him as well.

James smilingly replied, “It’s alright. It’s normal for kids to fight. Jess had a part to play in this incident as well.”

To show his generosity, he turned to look at Jessica and said, “Jess, you should apologize to them as well.”

Jessica stormed off in response.

That was no way in hell that she would apologize!

James’s smile froze as he watched her departure. He then said apologetically to the rest of the parents, “I’m sorry, she must be still angry about the whole incident now.”

“It’s alright, we understand,” the parents replied.

Everyone in school knew about the news that Jessica hit her classmates after an hour. They were all ready to witness the kind of trouble she would get into for doing that.

But everyone was dumbfounded by the way things turned out.

Not only was she not reprimanded, but the students she hit also had to apologize to her.

“This is so unfair,” a female student said unhappily.

“Guess what? Whitney’s Dad actually came.”

“Oh my.

If my memories are correct, only her mom came for the parent-teacher conference. Her Dad had never shown up.”

“That’s right, he’s such a busy man. How could he find the time.”

“But he was here to help with Jessica’s matters. Could this difference in treatment arise from the fact that one is his biological and the other isn’t?”

“I saw James left with Jessica just now, but he didn’t take Whitney along.”

***

Whitney frowned after hearing their discussions.

“What are you guys saying??” Edith screamed.

The girls turned to face her. When they saw that it was Whitney and her group of friends, they were startled.

Xenia pointed at them, and said, “I’ll cut your tongues if I ever witness you guys talking bad about Whitney again.” Whitney sadly said, “Xenia, it’s fine.”

“They deserve to be punished,” Xenia replied.

After the girls left, Whitney said, “It’s normal for Dad to favor her more. I’m not his biological daughter, after all.”

Chapter 37

“How can Mr. Larson be so biased? I can’t stand it anymore,” Edith said in an annoyed voice.

“Besides, you’ve called him your Dad for many years. Does that really not matter compared to blood relations?”

Claudia, who had been silent, felt guilty. She was still a little upset that she lied to her, and led them to think that Jessica was an adopted child.

However, after seeing that Whitney was robbed of her room, got her leg injured because of Jessica, and Mr. Larson was specially coming over for that woman, she felt that

Whitney was very pitiful.

Claudia solemnly said, “What’s the use of complaining?

Think of a way to make her suffer in school.”

Edith’s eyes lit up. “Yvie, you’re right. Do you have any good ideas? Quickly share with us.”

A few of them looked at her.

Claudia smiled. “This is so simple. She has already offended many people in her class. We can contact them and let them attack her.”

Whitney’s eyes sparkled for a moment, but she still appeared aggrieved. “This isn’t good.”

Edith placed her arm around her shoulders. “Whitney, you’re too kind. She treated you this way, yet you’re still thinking of her.”

“The kind are exploited by others. If you keep letting her go, she might cause you greater harm in the future.”

Claudia patted her shoulders. “Don’t worry. Nothing much will happen.”

While they secretly plotted against her, Jessica was on the way back to the Larsons’ house in a car. James and she were sitting on the left and right in the back of the car.

James did not want to embarrass himself in front of outsiders and kept holding back his anger.

When they returned home, Jessica immediately went upstairs, but James shouted, “Stand there.”

Jessica turned around and stared at him coldly. “What is it?” “What’s the matter? Why don’t you tell me? You caused trouble on the first day of school. What are you trying to do? You’re going to school to study, not to fight the students,” James scolded.

Jessica chuckled. “If they don’t provoke me, I won’t provoke them. If I tolerate them today, in the future, they will just think that I’m easy to bully. I am a daughter of the Larsons, and if the Larsons can’t even protect me, then I’m not the only one who will be humiliated. The Larsons will be humiliated as well.”

Her explanation really made sense.

Those few families were all third-rate families that were not very rich. Since Jessica was his daughter, she should not have to endure their behavior. Thinking about it, James stopped speaking.

“If there’s nothing else, I’m going upstairs to rest.”

James no longer bothered her.

The next day, Whitney got up early. When she walked into the dining hall, the maids were a little surprised.

Usually, she would only come downstairs at the last minute, but she was actually half an hour early today.

“Quickly. I’m in a hurry,” Whitney urged them.

The maids did not dare to delay her and immediately brought out her breakfast.

Just as Whitney finished eating, Julianna walked into the dining hall, and asked in shock, “Why did you get up so early today?”

“I have to deal with something in the Student Union in advance.”

Julianna wiped her face, and said, “You work hard.”

Whitney hurriedly finished her food, and shouted at Mrs. Willow, “Mrs. Willow, is the car ready?”

Mrs. Willow walked out. “It’s ready. However, Jessica hasn’t gotten up yet.”

There were two chauffeurs in the family. One was specially prepared for Mr. Larson, while the other was meant to send the girls to school and attend to other household errands.

If Whitney left, this meant that there would be no one to send Jessica to school.

Chapter 38

After hearing from Mrs. Willow, Whitney felt very uncomfortable. In the past, she always listened to her and never dared to refute her. Now that Jessica was here, it seemed that she was trying to curry favor with her.

Whitney was furious, but she did not openly display her dissatisfaction.

She turned around to look at Mrs. Larson helplessly and anxiously.

Julianna said, “Since you’re in a hurry, you should go first.”

After getting Mrs. Larson’s approval, she happily left. Mrs. Willow wanted to speak, but she hesitated.

How would Jessica get to school then?

The Cloudless Mountain Villas were halfway up the mountain, and there were no cars from the top to the bottom of the mountain. It took at least 40 minutes to walk to the foot of the mountain.

From the foot of the mountain to the train station, it would take at least 20 minutes on foot, and the train only came once every half an hour.

After thinking about it, she was afraid that Miss Jessica would arrive at school after 10 am.

Jessica had just joined the school. If she was late on the second day, she would leave a bad impression.

Just as Mrs. Willow was about to speak, she was stopped by the other maids.

“Mrs. Willow, don’t say anything. Don’t you see that even though Miss Jessica is Madam’s biological daughter, she likes Miss Whitney more, and doesn’t really like Miss Jessica? If you say it, you will be harming yourself.”

Mrs. Willow sighed heavily.

When Jessica came down to eat, she felt a little strange when she did not see Whitney, but she did not think much about it. After she finished her breakfast, she found out that Whitney had already left.

“15 minutes ago, Wallace sent Eldest Miss to school. Well… How about I send you down the mountain by scooter?”

Mrs. Willow suggested.

“No need.” Jessica waved her hand and thanked Mrs. Willow for her suggestion.

Whitney really took all chances to mess with her.

She thought that she could embarrass her and make her suffer.

“Where is the garage?”

Mrs. Willow took Jessica to the garage. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked there. These cars were bought by the Larsons’s earlier generations.

Jessica took a car key from the cabinet beside her, walked to the side of a blue sports car, and opened the door.

Mrs. Willow saw her intentions. “Second Miss, are you going to…”

“I’m going to drive there myself.”

Jessica got in the car and closed the door. The blue sports car roared, surprising Mrs. Willow. When she came back to reality, she cursed under her breath.

The blue sports car was Zachary’s favorite sports car, and it was very precious to him. If he found out that Jessica drove it today, he would go crazy.

The roar of the sports car echoed in the forests of the mountain. When it was driven into the school, it immediately attracted the attention of onlookers.

“Who is this?”

“The sports car is so beautiful.”

“It seems to be a limited edition Bugatti LCV which costs more than 30,000,000. My brother wanted to buy it, but my dad refused to let him buy it over his dead body.”

“Who is the driver? Could it be the person who is fearless? Only he will be so daring.”

While everyone was engaged in a discussion, the car door opened, and a head full of long black hair fluttered in the wind. When she looked back, her delicate face captured the attention of everyone.

“Wow, this student is really pretty.”

“She’s even prettier than the school belle, Samantha.”

“Does anyone know who she is?”

Everyone present knew about Jessica, but no one had seen her in person before, and they did not recognize her. The expression of Whitney, who was walking in the crowd, changed slightly when she saw Jessica, but she suddenly had a strange smile.

How daring she was to use their eldest brother’s property.

Even she did not dare to touch this sports car.

Since she touched it, she really had a death wish.

Whitney secretly took a photo and sent it to Zachary who was studying abroad.

Chapter 39

Edith looked at the sports car and was furious.

“Mr. Larson is really too biased. How could he buy a sports car for her when she just came back?” Xenia complained.

Knowing that they had misunderstood the situation,

Whitney did not explain further.

“This car is a limited edition Bugatti and it’s not cheap. Mr. Larson seriously treats her too well,” Claudia said sarcastically.

Edith put her hands on her hips, and said, “Looking at how proud she is, I really want to tear apart her face.”

Noticing that Whitney was upset, her friends felt distressed and comforted her.

“Whitney, don’t be angry. A person who is so shameless is destined to be scorned by others.”

“She might stand out now, but soon she will truly be in the limelight,” Claudia said with a smile. “I heard that Zack is going to stand up for Lauren.”

“Zack is the worst. I don’t know how he will deal with her.”

“We’ll know if we go and take a look.”

Once they mentioned this, a few of them gloated over her misfortune.

The three of them left with the pitiful Whitney.

Jessica parked her car in the parking space of the staff faculty. The security guard turned a blind eye as he did not want to offend someone who could drive this sort of car.

Along the way, many people turned to look at her and whispered about her supercar.

On the third floor of the teaching block, a group of people were crouching in the corridor. Someone saw that Jessica had arrived, and shouted at the people behind him, “Jim, Jessica is here. Move quickly.”

A few people in the corridor stared at Jessica, and many people around them also looked at her. Vicious looks could clearly be seen in their eyes.

When Jessica was at the bottom of the stairs, she raised one foot, and just as she was about to walk up, a bucket of black ink fell from above her head.

The sounds of splashing echoed, and the black ink flowed down the stairs like a river.

“Hahaha!”

Loud laughter came from the direction of the third floor, but the laughter stopped as abruptly as it started.

Zack looked at the empty steps, and turned to ask the surrounding people, “Where is she?”

Winston and the others also looked at one another.

“Where is she?”

The people who wanted to watch the drama unfold were all at a loss.

“She was just there just now. Why is she suddenly gone?” “Could it be that we were mistaken? Where is she now?”

***

Just as they were confused on the third floor, someone prompted them, “She went upstairs.”

As soon as that person’s voice fell, a slender figure appeared in everyone’s field of vision.

When Zack saw that Jessica was completely clean, annoyance flashed in his eyes. “Damn it, she was able to escape.”

Zack was irritated.

His goddess was watching him at the side.

He kicked Samuel fiercely, and yelled, “You’re a piece of trash! You can’t even aim the water at her correctly.”

Samuel felt wronged and softly said, “It’s Winston’s intel that is not accurate. He reported too late.”

Winston was unhappy. “I obviously saw her walking up the stairs when I reported it. It’s your actions which were too slow, and she managed to escape.”

“Please, it was obviously because your instructions were too late. You should have told me when she was going to climb up the stairs. You know that it takes time for the water to flow down, right?”

Seeing the two of them in a heated argument, Zack impatiently interrupted, “All of you, shut up! Luckily, I have a backup plan. Otherwise, we would be the ones embarrassed.”

Chapter 40

They had already announced to everyone that they were going to play a prank on her. Zack would be humiliated if their attempt failed.

“That’s why you’re the boss,” Samuel said as he tried to suck up to Zack.

“Let’s head over to watch the drama,” Zack replied proudly.

Her classmates were shocked when Jessica entered the classroom unscathed. They were chased back to the classroom by Zack to prevent her from noticing their prank.

Hence, everyone was confused when they saw that nothing had happened to her.

“What’s going on? They didn’t carry out their plan?” someone asked.

“I’m not sure.”

“Could it be that Zack was mesmerized by Jessica’s beauty, and couldn’t bear to do so?”

Jessica walked to her seat as others continued to talk

about her. Everyone stared at her as she approached her seat.

Some showed faces of excitement, some were nonchalant, and others felt pity for Jessica.

When she opened her cabinet, a shadow emerged from it and headed straight for her. However, she caught the snake’s head with her hand decisively.

Everyone in the classroom was shocked!

However, the person that the prank was meant for was nonchalant about it.

As they saw the snake struggling in her hands, they shivered in fear. However, what shocked them more was what she did subsequently. She tightened her grip on the snake slowly and took its life away. The tail that was coiled around her hand loosened as it died.

Everyone who saw it was flabbergasted.

“Damn! This girl is hardcore.”

“How is she not afraid?” a girl said fearfully.

Zack and friends were holding a video camera and were planning on filming her scared reaction. This was so that they could humiliate her when they uploaded it onto the school’s website. However, they never expected this.

“Zack, what should we do now?” Winston asked.

“She doesn’t seem to be afraid of snakes.”

Zack was impressed by her. He had gone to this extent, and he still failed to prank her.

He was convinced that she could not be pranked.

Suddenly, a cold glance was shot at Zack.

Samuel shivered from it. She had a scary glare.

Even the brave Zack was a bit afraid when he met her cold gaze.

Jessica put down her bag. She then walked to the door while holding the dead snake in front of everyone.

“What is she up to?”

Samuel thought that she was going to confront them.

Hence, they were surprised when Jessica just walked past them.

Everyone was at a loss.

“I thought that she would be confronting Zack.”

“Hehe, she wouldn’t have dared to confront him.”

“Could she be going to complain to the teacher about the snake?”

No one knew what she was up to.

Whitney and her friends were a distance away as they witnessed all of it and lamented.

“It’s such a boring prank.”

“Zack is only capable of such low-class pranks. Isn’t he aware that she’s from the slums in the west? No one there is afraid of snakes,” Edith joked.

“I was looking forward to a good show. What a disappointment,” Xenia said as she rolled her eyes.

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30)

Chapter 21

If she said that it was exactly like what Whitney said, the Larson couple would definitely think that she was lying.

This was the brilliance of the Green Tea B*tch.

If she said the truth, no one would believe her. If she told a lie, it was an indirect admission of guilt. No matter what, she could not escape the charges.

But…

“Just as she said, she wasn’t careful and fell down.”

Whitney saw the sudden rise of anger on James’s and Julianna’s face. She was gleeful but felt that this was not enough.

“Dad and Mom, see, what I said was true. My sister really didn’t push me. I accidentally fell down. Don’t be angry with her.”

James ordered, “Apologize to your sister.”

However, Julianna was dissatisfied, and added, “You aren’t allowed to eat dinner tonight. If you go hungry, perhaps you will gain some clarity on what you should and shouldn’t do.” “An apology is due, but it should be her apologizing to me.” Just as the Larson couple were furious, Jessica raised her hand and interrupted them, “Don’t be so eager to be angry.”

“What else do you want to say?” Julianna did not believe that this damn brat was innocent.

Jessica pointed to a maid, and said, “Come over.'”

The maid stepped forward suspiciously. Just before she came forward, Jessica suddenly pushed hard, and the maid fell heavily to the ground.

The people around her were surprised, but the maid looked at her in shock.

Jessica looked at James, and asked, “Do you understand now?”

James was not Julianna, so he definitely understood and looked at Whitney sternly.

Whitney was a little scared by his expression. “Dad, I…” Would she be blamed?

No, she would not be blamed, because she said that she fell for herself, and they did not believe her.

James looked at Julianna. “In the future, if you haven’t got the facts straight, don’t blindly go on a rant.”

Julianna was dumbfounded by his words. “Hubby, what do you mean? Do you really believe what she said? It is Whitney who is injured now, yet you are still helping her. Didn’t you see what she did just now? Look at how skilled she was, pushing Wilmar just now.”

James could not be bothered to talk to this idiot.

Jessica smiled, and said, “Madam, I can understand that you didn’t see things clearly. You shouldn’t be angry as well.” That last sentence was meant for James.

“What do you mean?”

The maids, the Larson couple, and Whitney did not understand.

Jessica pointed to the maid on the ground, and firmly said, ” Look clearly at the direction where she fell on the ground. According to the law of inertia, if I pushed her and she fell, she should have the posture of leaning backward on the ground. Look again at your precious daughter. She is leaning forward. Besides, I was in front, so how could I push her from behind?”

Julianna was startled, but she quickly came to her senses. Whitney, did she push you from behind?”

What she said scared Whitney. She really did not consider that, but Julianna’s words made her the victim again. The little b*tch almost gained the upper hand.

“Mom, my sister didn’t push me from behind.” As she spoke, she grunted in pain, and it made Julianna’s heartache. She glared at Jessica in displeasure.

There was a flash of arrogance in Whitney’s eyes.

Let’s see how she will fight back now.

Jessica rested her chin on her palm, widened her eyes, and leisurely said, “Oh no, this is a tricky situation. Both parties claim to be in the right. However… the injury of someone pushed from the back and falling to the back is very different. Especially since according to where she fell, it can be seen that the person pushing her from behind should have been standing on the stairs. The injuries from falling from the stairs are different from those from falling on the ground. We just have to check her injuries, and it will be obvious.

“My good sister, can I trouble you to show us your injured arms and legs?”

Whitney was frightened and uncertain, but when she saw Jessica’ confident look, she felt extremely guilty. Jessica’s eyes were shining.

“Whitney, let Mom take a look,” Julianna gently said.

“Mom, I really fell down on my own. Why don’t you believe it?” Whitney said rather angrily.

James was not Madam Larson, and he could tell that Whitney’s attitude was completely different. He understood at once. Seeing Whitney’s pale face, the displeasure in his heart vanished.

“Alright, let’s just eat. Later, let Doctor Vicknesh come over to give her a checkup,” James said decisively.

As for Whitney’s scheme, the Larson couple did not mention it again or punish Whitney. They did not even verbally reprimand her.

These were her biological parents. They could not see her grievances and only saw Whitney’s injury.

Jessica looked at their backs, and a sneer appeared on her lips.

It was just…

She placed her hand gently on her heart. Why did it hurt so much and feel so uncomfortable?

She obviously did not care anymore, so why did it hurt?

Mrs. Willow looked at Jessica who was alone and sighed. She gently said, “Miss, let’s eat. It will get better after some time.”

Will it?

It won’t. As long as Whitney is here, it never will.

Jessica looked at the maid whom she pushed, and said, ” Give me your bank account number or any other payment method.”

The maid did not understand what she was going to do, but she obediently gave her her bank account number. After Jessica was done, she did not say anything and left. When she left, the maid exclaimed in surprise.

The maids at the side glanced at her with eyes full of envy. Just now, everyone felt that she was unlucky and that Jessica was being too overbearing, but after seeing the 20, 000 dollars she received, all of the other servants wished they had been selected instead.

“Ok, don’t stay here anymore. Get to work,” Mrs. Willow said.

Just now, she was thinking about speaking up for Jessica, but it seemed that she did not need to do it anymore. It seemed that she had read her mind and settled the situation by herself.

To these girls, money showed their sincerity more than an apology, and people liked them more because of that.

At the dining table, Whitney looked at Jessica from time to time, wanting to see anger or irritation on her face. Unfortunately, she didn’t see anything.

She was really tolerant!

“Jess, next week, you will go to St. Daniel School with Whitney. If you don’t understand anything, you can ask Whitney.” James turned to look at Whitney. “You have to take care of your sister in school.”

“Ok, Dad,” Whitney said sweetly.

Jessica faintly responded, “Ok.”

In the corridor on the second floor, Whitney intercepted her when she saw her, and asked, “Were you the one responsible for the situation on the Internet?”

Jessica directly pushed her away and walked past her. Suddenly, she paused, and whispered in her ear, “I forgot to tell you something. I said that you can tell one’s position on the stairs by checking one’s injuries, but it was just nonsense. I didn’t expect you to believe it.”

Whitney’s eyes widened. Seeing her walk away with a smile, she gritted her teeth.

This little b*tch!

She seriously deserved to die!

Chapter 22

When her phone rang, Claudia’s name appeared on the screen.

“Claudia.” Whitney’s voice was soft and sweet as usual.

“Why did you lie to us?” Claudia asked angrily.

“Claudia, what are you talking about? I don’t get it.”

“What exactly is Jessica’s identity?” Claudia asked. Whitney’s heart skipped a beat, and she had a premonition. “You… you… What have you heard from someone?”

Hearing a faint sob in Whitney’s voice, Claudia, who was furious on the other end of the phone, could not bear to continue asking her more questions.

“Look it up on the Internet yourself. Now, I think the entire Hanson City knows about the Larson’s affairs.”

After hanging up the phone, Whitney hurriedly checked the latest information. She saw that Weibo and other mainstream media outlets had reported about the real and fake daughters of the Larsons. In an instant, her heart sank, and she felt humiliated. She wished she could bury herself in a hole as she did not want to face the pity and ridicule of outsiders.

Everyone in the upper circle of Hanson City probably knew about it, and those people in school probably knew about it too. Thinking about how she had to face the strange looks of everyone, Whitney felt extremely humiliated and angry. Jessica, why did you have to come back? Why did you have to steal my identity and my things?

It was all her fault for putting her in such an awkward situation.

“Jessica!” Whitney spat out with eyes full of spite.

The next day, Jessica learned from a servant that Whitney was ill with a high fever, and Julianna was extremely worried. After the family doctor gave her a checkup,

Julianna stayed by her side and did not even move an inch.

Mrs. Willow reminded her, “Miss, do you wish to see Miss Whitney?”

She guessed that she had to have found out about the news online. Otherwise, she would not have suddenly fallen ill. Naturally, she had to show some concern for her sister. “Ok. I will visit her after eating.”

After hearing that she listened to her, Mrs. Willow smiled.

Julianna took care of Whitney the entire night. When she walked into the dining area, she saw Jessica eating indifferently and was enraged.

She stepped forward, snatched the bowl in her hand, and directly smashed it on the ground. Jessica was scalded by hot oatmeal, and all of the food was spilled on the floor. “Do you still have a conscience? Whitney is sick now, but you are still in the mood to eat breakfast?” Julianna angrily vented.

Conscience?

Jessica smiled, but there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.

In her previous life, when she first attended school, she was teased by Whitney’s admirers and pushed into a lotus pond. After that, she had a high fever. Where was Julianna at that time? She accompanied Whitney to shop at a mall. She still remembered that she was at the window, watching as the two of them held hands, talked, and laughed as they got out of the car.

At that time, she never thought once about Jessica who was sick in bed.

Where was her heart then?

She lowered her eyes slightly. She felt some pain at the back of her hand after being scalded by the hot oatmeal, but it could not be compared to the pain in her heart.

When she raised her eyes, she hid her emotions and stared at her indifferently. “She is sick. Does this mean I should be sick too? If she dies, should I be buried with her too?”

When Mrs. Willow and the other arrived, they saw the mess on the floor and the confrontation between mother and daughter.

“How can you be so vicious to curse your sister to die? Could it be that you really wish for her to be dead?” Julianna was even more angry. She disliked her presence even more.

Chapter 23

“How did Whitney upset you such that you have to curse her?”

How did she upset her?

Was she really ignorant, or was she just pretending not to know?

Whitney was able to enjoy the affection, warmth, and happiness that should’ve been hers.

Freezing, starving, and being trampled on by others, she endured all of the pain because of Whitney.

Even after the truth was revealed, Whitney was still the eldest of the family, and she was just the second miss of the Larsons who was uneducated, ignorant of etiquette, and could not represent the Larsons.

In her previous life, everyone praised Whitney, and no one cared that she was the true eldest daughter of the Larsons. As long as Whitney was in the Larsons, everyone would subconsciously compare Whitney to her.

They compared a person who was brought up by aristocratic elites since childhood with a person who did not have enough food and clothes and had to rely on begging and good-hearted people for some charity when growing up. They then concluded that she had better manners and talent, and she was better at everything. Was this fair?!

Although she did live in a slum, she was also a person with the same flesh and blood. She had her pride and self-esteem, but they stomped on her last trace of dignity.

They never cared about whether she would be sad or embarrassed before.

They never even thought about why she could not compare to Whitney.

They only saw Whitney’s strengths but neglected the hardships she faced in the first 18 years of her life.

She had nothing to compare with her.

Whenever she did not do as well as Whitney, Julianna would show disappointment as if she was saying that she was part of the Larsons but could not compare to Whitney. Did her dear mother know that when Whitney was playing an expensive piano in a warm home, Jessica was washing dishes for others in the cold snow? Even though her hands were red, swollen, and cracked from the cold and her face turned pale, she did not dare to stop or be lazy. That was because she wanted to live on.

Did she know that when Whitney was eating all the delicacies of the world, she was so hungry that she could only rummage in the trash can for food and compete with wild dogs?

Did she know that when she became concerned just with a sneeze from Whitney, no one cared when she was lying in the snow with a high fever?

Had it not been for a change of fate, she would have already been turned into ashes.

In the previous 18 years of her life, she only wanted to live. Her biggest wish daily was to eat and dress warmly. Nothing more.

What kind of qualifications did she have to compare with Whitney who was brought up with a silver spoon?

For more than 10 years, she endured the pain and suffering that Whitney should have experienced.

Should she hate her for it?

Should she complain?

Should she be angry?

Now, her biological mother pointed at her nose and scolded her for having no conscience. Should she be grateful to the person who occupied the magpie’s nest?

Should she thank her for allowing her to experience all the hardship?

Unfortunately, she could not do that.

Looking at the enraged Julianna, her lips curled in a mocking smile.

This was her biological mother. Someone who did not even have a place for her in her heart.

She did not ask her to be nice to her, but she just wanted her to be a little fairer to her. However, she could not even achieve such a small wish.

Since she did not treat her as a daughter, she would just treat her as a stranger related by blood.

“Since you think that I cursed her to die, then treat it as if I did. As long as you are happy, it’s fine,” Jessica said indifferently.

Chapter 24

Her attitude completely angered Julianna, and she raised her hand to slap her.

Jessica grabbed her arm, and coldly said, “I did not come back specifically for you to slap me in the face.”

Jessica shook her hand fiercely, and Julianna knocked into the dining table by accident, causing her to exclaim in pain. She did not even look at her and left the dining hall.

Mrs. Willow stepped forward to help Julianna, and said, ” Madam, you’ve misunderstood Second Miss. She had just said that she was about to go upstairs to look at Eldest Miss.”

“Mrs. Willow, look at the way she is acting. She is blaming us and blaming Whitney.” Julianna’s delicate face was full of grievance and anger.

How could Second Miss not be angry?

She only talked about Whitney, put her first, and always protected her. How would the second miss feel comfortable? In fact, the second miss was her own blood and flesh, but Madam treated her poorly.

Unfortunately, blood relations could not compare to the bond she had with the eldest miss since a young age.

Mrs. Willow sighed. She knew that Madam was unwilling to hear these things, and naturally did not say them.

“I was too impulsive just now. Bring some food upstairs for her.”

Mrs. Willow was relieved when she heard Madam say this. Madam still cared about the second miss, and she hoped that the second miss could understand her.

St. Daniel International School was the most prestigious high school in Hanson City. However, it was also known as the school for aristocrats because it had elite teaching, and tuition fees cost up to 1,000,000 per year. This was unaffordable for ordinary families.

However, every year, the school would admit an additional group of ordinary students with excellent academic performance. Their tuition fees would be exempted, and they had additional subsidies in their scholarships.

Stepping into this school again, what Jessica felt was worlds apart compared to the past.

Many of the students around noticed the gorgeous girl who was as beautiful as a blooming rose standing on the boulevard.

She closed her eyes and sensed the corrupt, rotting smell of the campus among the scent of the blossoming flowers, and a wicked smile appeared on her lips.

Dear classmates, Jessica is back.

This time, I will definitely play with you.

At that moment, there was a commotion in front of me.

Vague screams from girls and discussions among boys could be heard.

“Ah, Yves is here.”

“Yves is so handsome.”

“I really want to be his girlfriend.”

“Haha, don’t think about it. He is Whitney’s fiancé.”

“Please, Whitney is not even the daughter of the Larsons. She won’t be Yves’s fiancée.”

“Don’t forget. The true daughter of the Larsons still exists.” “That girl? Seriously, don’t mention her. I heard that that girl lived in the slums in the western suburbs. A girl that came from that place is not even worthy of touching Yves’s shoes.”

“I heard that girls who lived there are all unclean. They all sell their bodies. Do you think that the girl from the Larsons is like that as well?”

“I am sure of it.”

“It seems that that girl will be studying in our school this year. The thought of being classmates with such an unclean girl is so disgusting.”

“Speaking of which, Whitney is really pitiful. She was originally a dignified daughter of the Larsons, but now she has become an adopted daughter. On the contrary, this unclean girl became the true daughter.”

“Some people don’t look like royalty even if they wear a dragon robe. It’s a pity that Whitney, who is such a good person, has to go through such cruel things. I feel so sorry for her.”

Despite hearing the discussion topics which ranged from Yves to her body, Jessica’s expression remained the same. Even when a few people poured dirty water on her body, they failed to arouse her anger.

She just thought it was a little amusing.

Chapter 25

Whitney was pitiful?

She pitifully enjoyed over 10 years of wealth and prosperity. Should she still continue enjoying this for the rest of her life?

Did she deserve to be replaced? Did she deserve to suffer for her?

She was only taking back what was hers, but it seemed as if she was stealing something from them.

It was absolutely ridiculous.

They pity Whitney because she is not the true daughter of Larsons, but they do not think about how much Jessica has lost.

All these years, not only did she lose her immediate family, but she also missed out on education and etiquette. These were things that couldn’t be bought with money.

What had Whitney lost? She only lost her title as Larsons’ biological daughter, which was not considered a big loss. Compared to Whitney, who was the biggest winner?

Seeing their faces and hearing their discussions, Jessica felt that it was absurd and sad.

It was absurd that they chose to be selective about the person they turned a blind eye to.

It was sad because to gain the affection from her parents in the past, she listened to Julianna’s requests, and did not fight with anyone from the school by constantly

suppressing her anger. This allowed them to go overboard and bully her even more.

She would not endure this in this life.

Jessica looked at the crowd that surrounded Yves. He was like a prince in a fairy tale as he looked at his surroundings while everyone screamed in excitement. His eyes were exceptionally cold.

She would be taking revenge on those who deceived or humiliated her in her past life. They would not be able to escape.

Jessica stopped looking and turned away from the crowd.

She turned into a small road, where a girl wearing a white t-shirt and jeans blocked her way. The girl seemed very anxious.

“The student in front. Wait,” Yara shouted at the beautiful and elegant woman to stop. She was afraid that she would not be too happy about this.

She had heard that the students in St. Daniel were very rebellious and hard to talk to.

She did not want to disturb her, but the time was almost up. If she missed the registration, the school would cancel her admission.

Her parents would kill her.

Hearing a familiar voice, Jessica stopped and turned around slowly. She looked at the anxious girl in front of her.

There were indeed surprises everywhere. She did not expect that the first person she would meet here would be her good friend, Yara, whom she grew up with.

The good friend that lived off and hid under her.

She would never forget her expression during their last meeting.

Jessica knew that the Larsons were going to send her off to an old pervert in Hanson City, and she exhausted all her efforts and escaped.

Without any relatives to lean on, she found Yara and wanted to borrow some money from her to leave Hanson City.

However, even though this woman initially agreed, she immediately turned her back on her and revealed her whereabouts to Larsons.

The Larsons members came and took her away as she stood there crying crocodile tears. Back then, she sorrowfully said, “Jessy, Mr. Larson, and Mrs. Larson are your parents. They will not hurt you. Even when your appearance was ruined, they found you a rich man. This shows that they adore you very much. You are blinded by jealousy, and you cannot blame your parents. As your friend, I do not want you to go astray.”

Chapter 26

She knew that the rich man was a pervert who could be considered her grandfather at his age. She knew that the old pervert had abused more than 10 women to death. She knew that she would die if the Larsons sent her there.

However, she could still put on an innocent face to say that it was for her own good, and send her away to her death. This was the good friend she grew up with. When she was helpless, she ruthlessly stabbed her in her back, and personally drove her into a deep abyss.

In her past life, her parents were sick. The hospital fees were paid completely out of her own pocket. When she was bullied in St. Daniel College, she helped her to deflect the bullies.

When she was bullied by scumbags, she stood up for her.

When she had no money to eat, buy clothes, or participate in school activities, she gave her the money to do so.

Under her wing, she had a better life than most rich second -generations.

She did not betray her in any way. Unexpectedly, she could be so ruthless to her.

Back then, she did not know or understand why she had to do that to her.

Afterward, she realized that she had always been envious of her. In her eyes, she should be living in a ditch like her. However, she was lucky and became the Larsons’ daughter.

Because of this pathetic reason, she wasted and gave up their childhood bond.

Perhaps there was not much of a bond to begin with. She might just be using her all along.

She hated Whitney, but she hated the ungrateful Yara even more.

Jessica especially hated betrayers and ungrateful people. Yara fitted both criteria.

In this life, let us see if she could wear pretty clothes and attend St. Daniel College peacefully without her guidance and protection.

Yara saw clearly who the person was and was in deep shock. She took a step forward. “Jessy! Wow, I did not expect to see you here.”

After she recovered from her shock, Yara noticed her dress. Surprised, she said, “I heard that you were taken by your biological parents, and thought that I would never see you again. I did not expect to see you here. I am so happy. It is great that we will be classmates again.”

Yara thought of something, and asked, “Jessy, what do your parents do? They must be powerful to send you here to St. Daniel College.”

She wanted to grab onto her arm, but Jessica gently avoided it.

Yara was surprised and gave her a sad look.

“Jessy, are you still angry with me? If it is possible, I’d rather give this spot to you than break our bond.” Yara bit her lip as if hurt. “Don’t be angry with me anymore, okay?”

Jessica calmly said, “Are you not heading to the Academic Affairs Office?”

She raised her hands to look at the time. “If you don’t go now, you will be late. I’ve heard that there are many rules at St. Daniel College. If you are late on your first day, you might be dismissed.”

Yara realized that she had something important to do.

“I’ll go first then. I’ll look for you again.”

Seeing Yara go, Jessica wandered leisurely to the Academic Affairs Office in the opposite direction from Yara.

When Jessica was nearing the Academic Affairs Office, she could hear the voice of the disciplinary master.

“What’s wrong with you? Do you have a sense of time? Do you think that you can come to St. Daniel College at any time you want?”

Chapter 27

“Director, I’m sorry. I was lost.” A weak girl’s voice rang.

“If you knew that you have a bad sense of direction, shouldn’t you have arrived earlier?”

Her explanation did not cause Mr. William to be angry, but he reprimanded her more sternly.

“You’re really a student who came from poverty with no sense of time at all. Do you think St. Daniel College is the same school as the previous ones you were at?”

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” Yara lowered her head to apologize with tears of grievance in her eyes.

At this moment, the door of the office was pushed open, startling the two people in the room. They turned around to take a look.

When she saw that the person was Jessica, Yara was surprised. She felt ashamed at the thought of seeing her being scolded but soon realized that she could direct some of the director’s anger to her, and the shame in her heart immediately vanished.

Just as Mr. William was about to reprimand her, he saw that the girl in front of him was wearing LB clothes and a watch that was worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. He swallowed back all the curses he had.

“Student, what is your name?”

“Jessica.”

Mr. William was taken aback and looked at the girl in front of him in surprise.

Although she was just brought back from the outside, judging from her temperament, she did not look like a poverty-stricken child who lived in a shanty town, but a well-brought-up young lady who had been raised in a rich household.

The Larsons were well-known in Hanson City, and Jessica was the eldest daughter of the Larsons. Naturally, Mr. William did not dare to yell at her.

Speaking of which, Mr. William was a truly interesting person. He was well-known in the school for discriminating against the poor. He never dared to offend the rich and powerful second-generation students, but he always liked to look down on and scold the students from ordinary families.

He was a typical villain, but he was very popular for some reason because he knew how to act well.

In her previous life, Mr. William never yelled at Yara. From today on, she should experience the life that should have belonged to her.

Mr. William returned to his senses and warmly welcomed her. “Jessica, quickly sit down.”

Jessica did not stand at the ceremony. She walked past Yara sat on the sofa by herself, and stared casually at Yara who was standing.

Yara did not expect such an outcome. She originally thought she could help divert the Director’s anger, but she did not expect the director to be such a snob.

“Jessy.” Yara looked at her aggrievedly.

Mr. William was a little surprised. “Do you know each other?” Yara immediately said, “Yes, Jessy and I have been good friends since childhood.”

Mr. William’s expression immediately changed, and a smile immediately appeared on his face.

Seeing the tremendous change in Mr. William’s attitude, Yara knew she had made the right choice. With Jessica backing her up, no one would dare to bully her.

“Don’t be late again in the future, understand?” Mr. William said in a pleasant tone.

Yara was overjoyed and nodded obediently. “I will be more careful.”

Just as the two of them were exchanging pleasantries, a cold voice interrupted their conversation. “Mr. William, I am not very familiar with this student.”

Yara’s expression changed, and she looked at her incredulously. Her eyes widened as if to say, “How could you say this?”

Mr. William was startled. After his shock, he was furious for being deceived, and he could not believe that he was lied to by an ordinary student the likes of whom he disdained.

Yara panicked when she noticed Mr. William’s expression change.

Chapter 28

“Jess, how can you be like this? We have been good friends since childhood.” Yara’s voice cracked, and it seemed that she was about to cry.

“I remember that you took advantage of me from a young age. You don’t have to remind me.”

“You… How could you say that? You were the one who volunteered to help me.” Yara tried to defend herself for fear that the director would believe her.

Jessica sneered and did not answer. She lifted her head to look at Mr. William. “Mr. William, I’m very busy.”

Mr. William was not a fool. Seeing the interaction between the two, he understood that their relationship was filled with conflict…

Damn it, he was almost fooled by that pauper.

Mr. William suppressed his anger and passed the documents to Jessica with a smile. “I will ask for someone to take you over.”

Mr. William immediately made a call.

10 minutes later, the office door was opened.

Jessica looked at the gentle young man wearing glasses in front of her. This was Mr. Danny, the person who treated her the most kindly in St. Daniel College.

He was a young and handsome teacher who was enthusiastic about the students and his job. However, in the third year of teaching, he was involved in a scandal. Faced with condemnation from everyone, the school fired him. His career was ruined, and he was burdened with huge debt.

At that time, she did not believe that he would do such a thing, but in the face of conclusive evidence, it was impossible to refute it.

It wasn’t until many years after graduation when she accidentally saw Whitney talking to the victim that she learnt the truth.

Danny never did that sort of thing, and all of it was part of their evil scheme.

The purpose of it was very simple. It was to take revenge on Danny.

They wanted to frame Jessica several times, but Danny saw through them and taught them a lesson. Danny was upright and never afraid of power, but in Whitney and her friend’s eyes, he was biased towards Jessica instead.

Several people were dissatisfied, and they planted a trap for Danny to ruin his future. In order to pay off unnecessary debts, Danny worked three part-time jobs a day and died in a car accident while delivering food on a rainy night.

She did not kill him, but he died because of her.

This was what made Jessica upset.

In her current life, she has to repay someone’s kindness and get revenge.

Some people might think that it was his job, to tell the truth and be fair as a teacher. However, Jessica remembered how well he treated her.

This world was neither black nor white, and not everyone could do what Mr. William did. Perhaps if Danny had acted more like Mr. William and put himself first, he might not have died.

This was one reason why Jessica felt so disturbed.

When she saw Danny standing in front of her again, Jessica started to tear up.

In this life, she would not let such a tragedy happen again, and would not let his life end so horribly.

Danny looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and thought that her expression was a little strange, but felt that he was overthinking it. He listened to Mr. William’s instructions.

“Mr. Danny, Jessica is a student who has just transferred to your class. You have to take care of her more. If she can’t catch up with her studies, you have to give her extra lessons.”

After Mr. William finished speaking, he turned to look at Jessica with a smile, and said, “If you don’t understand anything, you can look for your teacher or me.”

Danny acknowledged his instructions and left the office with Jessica.

Once they left, the office was filled with Mr. William’s thunderous roars as he gave Yara a good scolding.

Chapter 29

Besides specially admitted students, most students in St. Daniel College were automatically admitted from affiliated schools. There were a few new faces every year, but there were not many.

Jessica was taken to Class 6. As soon as she entered the classroom, all the students in class started whispering to their friends. After the two entered the classroom, everyone’s gaze automatically fell on the slender and graceful girl. “Wow, this girl is so pretty. Why haven’t I seen her before? Is she a transfer student from overseas?”

“Do any of you know her?”

“No.”

“I’ve not heard of a daughter from a rich family who is transferring to the school today.”

“She’s probably not from Hanson City. Maybe she is from another city.”

“This girl is prettier than Samantha. She’ll definitely be the next school belle of St. Daniel College.”

“This semester, the school has specially admitted a group of top students. Maybe she is one of them?” someone asked.

“Impossible, the specially admitted students are all from ordinary families. Look at what she’s wearing, she’s obviously not from an ordinary family,” someone retorted. “Hey, does the school think that we are too disappointing, so it has to keep admitting special top students?”

“Hahaha. Our batch this year is really performing the worst in history. For the sake of the university admission rates and reputation, it has no choice but to recruit more nerds who study hard.”

The discussion took place without considering the

presence of the teacher at all. It was obvious how arrogant these rich students were.

“Quiet down.” Danny raised his voice and his lively voice filled the classroom. Finally, the students calmed down and waited for his introduction.

“This is your new classmate. She will be studying with you in the future. Jessica, you can introduce yourself.” Danny turned to look at the girl behind him.

Jessica stepped forward and looked at the familiar young faces. A small smile appeared on her face, but it had a deep meaning to it.

She picked up the chalk, turned around, and wrote two large words on the blackboard neatly-Jessica.

After writing, she threw the chalk back to its original position. Throughout the entire process, she appeared cool and elegant, causing the students to start cheering and whistling.

Seeing that she was not saying anything else, Danny could not help but ask, “Are you going to add anything?”

“No need. It’s enough.”

Danny did not pressure her. He scanned the classroom, and his gaze fell on the last row which was by the window. This row was usually meant for the most intimidating students.

“Well, you can sit at…” Danny glanced at Jessica, who was very beautiful, and asked, “Is any male student willing to change seats with Jessica?”

“No need, that seat is good.”

With that, Jessica walked off.

Everyone’s eyes followed her. After seeing her really sitting down at that seat, many people drew a cold breath and stared at her. Some admired her, some gloated, and some said that she put on a good show.

After seeing her sit down, Danny sighed and thought that this young girl was really fearless. However, after thinking about the director’s instructions, he said to Jessica, “If you have any questions, remember to let me know.”

“Ok, teacher.”

“Ok, everyone, let’s calm down and start studying,” Danny

said. However, the students were still acting as they pleased.

The boy sitting in front of Jessica turned around, and lowered his voice as he asked, “Do you know who is sitting next to your seat?”

Chapter 30

Jessica did not say anything, and the boy did not mind. Instead, he rushed to say, “Let me tell you. Your deskmate is the famous school bully at St. Daniel College. His dad is a big boss in Hanson City. You can offend anyone but don’t offend him. Once you are targeted by him, you can just drop out.”

Seeing that she was indifferent, the boy was full of disappointment because he wanted to see her frightened expression.

“Aren’t you afraid?”

Jessica calmly asked, “Does he have three heads and six limbs?”

The boy was taken aback and shook his head.

“Does he look very fierce?”

The boy continued shaking his head.

“Why should I be afraid of him, then?” Jessica asked back.

The boy was startled. He was speechless and even thought that what she said made sense.

Many people were paying attention to the commotion here and overheard the conversation between the two.

Eventually, they came to the conclusion that the new student was very special.

After class, several girls from the neighboring tables gathered around her.

“Jessica, what do your parents do?”

They were all children from wealthy families, and could tell that Jessica’s family background was not bad. After asking about her background, they would know what sort of attitude to treat her with, and whether she would benefit their contacts.

“James, the chairman of the Larson Group. I’m just benefiting from him.”

The students around were stunned.

Lauren covered her mouth in shock. “You’re Whitney’s sister.”

Jessica did not respond.

Sister?

She was not worthy.

Before school started, all of the students already knew about the real and fake daughter of the Larsons. They knew that she used to live in a shantytown in the western suburbs. They were all very curious about the real daughter who was left behind but never expected that she would become their classmate.

With James’s golden name backing her, they naturally did not dare to bully Jessica blatantly, but they did not bother to associate with her. After all, the place where she grew up was not a good place.

The eyes that were just fixed on Jessica all turned away. “I didn’t expect Whitney’s sister to be in the same class as me. It’s really bad luck.”

“I heard that she was in some dirty business before she returned to the Larsons.”

“Don’t get too close to her. Maybe she has some dirty disease, and it’ll be horrible if you get infected.”

“Just now, I was so close to her, and I feel so dirty now. I can’t wait to go home and take a bath.”

Someone glanced at Jessica who was quiet, and could not help but say, “Don’t say that. She might not have done that sort of thing.”

“Please, don’t be naive. A girl who is so pretty and lives in a shantytown which has all sorts of strange people… Won’t they be tempted?”

“Exactly.”

***

This was the discussion of the girls.

As for the boys, there was another scene.

“Damn, I can’t believe she’s the sister of my goddess.”

“She stole the happiness of my goddess. Even though she looks good, I still hate her.”

“I heard that she’s very easy. Are you interested?”

“She’s so pretty and is the daughter of the Larsons. If I can play with her for a few days, it’s not that bad. Whitney is not easy, so it’ll be the same as getting her sister.”

They did not hold back in their discussion, and it was so loud that Jessica could not even pretend that she did not hear them.

In her previous life, they were the same. They mocked her and looked down on her.

If she was not convinced that it was the first time she met them, she would really suspect that she had offended. these people before. Otherwise, why would they attack her with the greatest malice and spread untrue speculations? At that time, she did not want to cause trouble, because she did not want to bother her parents. She did not want them to think that she was vulgar, and just endured it. This time, she would no longer endure it.

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20)

Chapter 11

In this family, Mr. Larson always had the final say. No one was allowed to challenge his authority, let alone refute his words.

Jessica’s move was undoubtedly stroking the tiger’s beard.

Whitney looked at her in shock. She was not shocked with how she lived in her past, but how she was able to understate the unsightly things and speak so grandiosely.

James and Julianna remained silent.

“Jess, it is all my fault.” Julianna wiped away her tears, walked to her side, and wanted to hug her.

Jessica stood up and avoided her arms.

Once upon a time, she had longed to be held in her mother’s arms, but now she did not need them anymore.

She had suffered too much.

She was also used to the bitterness.

“I’m done eating. You can continue without me.”

Jessica did not care about what they thought and walked out of the dining hall indifferently.

The atmosphere in the dining hall did not ease after her departure. In fact, it became heavier. James looked at the table which was full of dishes that Whitney liked and lost his appetite.

James looked at Julianna. “In the future, ask Jessica what she likes before cooking a meal.”

Hearing this, Whitney had a sour feeling in her heart, and she balled her hands into fists.

Now she was even fighting her for food.

Julianna nodded. Seeing her husband get up, she quickly asked, “Are you not eating?”

How could he continue eating?

“I’m not eating anymore.”

Before he left the dining hall, he glanced at Whitney with a stern expression.

After the two of them left, Julianna sat back on her seat, and said, “Whitney, eat more.”

Whitney stared at the dishes. They were mainly made of sashimi. After listening to Jessica, she lost her appetite. Even though she knew that she did it on purpose, there was still a bitter feeling in her heart.

“No, I’m already full.”

After seeing the way Dad looked at her, she no longer had an appetite.

Mom really had no say at all, Whitney complained in her heart, but she did not dare to show any expression on her face.

In the past, she would have gone crazy.

However, even though she was angry, she had to endure it now.

Seeing that everyone had stopped eating, Julianna also put down her chopsticks, waved, and asked the servants to remove all of the dishes.

“Mrs. Willow, why did Jessica have to mention those things all of a sudden and make everyone unhappy? Do you think she was blaming me for not finding out that I was her mother earlier?” Julianna felt uncomfortable and vented to Mrs. Willow.

Mrs. Willow sighed. If she were Miss Jessica, she would also feel uncomfortable. The first meal she had when she returned home consisted of all the things Whitney liked to eat. It would be strange if Miss Jessica was not angry.

It was true that it was Madam’s fault, but she did not dare to say it out loud.

She smiled, and replied, “Miss Jessica is probably not used to it. Madam, you should show her more concern, and things will naturally get normal.”

“Sure.”

Julianna stood up and was unwilling to continue talking about this topic.

Knock…

The door was being knocked on.

“Come in.”

When the room door was opened, Whitney walked in, and her eyes fell on the place that Jessica was sitting at. It used to be her favorite spot.

At that location, she could see the most beautiful scenery from the villa, and that chair was designed by her brother personally for her using crocodile leather. It was one of a kind.

However, Jessica was occupying it now.

Seeing this made her blood boil.

Chapter 12

It was obvious that this was the beginning.

In the days to come, Jessica would definitely take away what Whitney had VALUED the most slowly.

Whitney only felt that it was difficult to breathe. After taking a long and deep breath, she put a smile on her face, walked towards her, and sat down in front of her.

“Jessica, there will be a small party tomorrow. Do you want to go with me?”

She was also this caring in her previous life.

The corners of Jessica’s lips rose. “I don’t want to go. I’m not familiar with them.”

Whitney seemed to expect this answer and already prepared a speech. “These people are the children of friends or business partners of Mom and Dad. As a daughter of the Larsons, you must befriend these people. Don’t be afraid, I will take care of you.”

“Since you said that, I will go and take a look.”

Seeing that she agreed, Whitney was elated, and she further

instructed, “Jessica, you can’t wear those clothes to that sort of event.”

She glanced at Jessica’s white shirt and jeans.

“What should I wear, then?” Jessica asked humbly.

She was baited!

Whitney’s voice became gentler. “It’s too late to buy new clothes now.

I have left some new clothes for you in the closet. These clothes are all new, and I’ve never worn them before. Jessica, you wouldn’t mind, right?”

As she spoke, she seemed to be worried that Jessica would dislike them and looked at her worriedly.

Jessica smiled silently and took the initiative to hold her hand. “Whitney, how could I dislike them? I am so grateful that you thought about me.”

“As long as you don’t mind it.” Whitney smiled happily. “You should rest early then. Don’t let your good skin be ruined.”

Whitney stared jealously at her white and silky skin which resembled a peeled boiled egg.

The two of them were obviously the same age, but there was more collagen on Jessica’s face than hers. Every woman wanted her skin to be better than others.

Whitney was no exception.

“Yes, Whitney. You should sleep early and take care of your skin. Otherwise, when other people look at us, they might think that you are two or three years older than me,” Jessica said thoughtfully.

In an instant, Whitney choked. She almost could not maintain the smile on her face.

“Rest early. Good night.”

When Whitney turned around, the smile on her face disappeared, and her eyes were filled with resentment.

Jessica watched her leave. After the door was completely closed, the smile on her lips gradually became cold. She took out a wet wipe and gently wiped her hands again and again until her skin was red before she stopped.

Whitney, who returned to her room, looked at the small bedroom and remembered where that b*tch was sitting. That place was originally hers.

The hatred that had been suppressed in her heart could no anger longer be contained. She swept away all of her cosmetics on the dressing table.

The sound of them falling on the ground echoed from her room.

“Whitney, what’s wrong?” Julianna’s concerned voice came from outside the door.

Whitney was in a very irritable mood. She did not want to see her at this time. Taking a few deep breaths, she tried her best to make her voice normal. “It’s ok, I accidentally pushed something down. Mom, go to sleep.”

Standing outside the door, Julianna knew her daughter’s temperament, but since she did not let her into her room, she did not want to make her unhappier.

“If something happens, you must tell me,” Julianna said in concern.

“OK.”

After Julianna left, Whitney felt her anger rising up again, and her expression turned cold.

She should just forget about stealing what belongs to me.

Jessica, so what if you are the Larsons’ biological daughter?

One day, they will belong to me and only me.

Chapter 13

The next day, Whitney got up early to dress up. She chose the latest princess-style dress made by LB which matched her skin tone. She wore diamond stud earrings on her ears and a gem bracelet designed by her brother on her wrist. After looking in the mirror and confirming that she looked perfect, a smile appeared on her face.

As long as she thought about how Jessica would appear in front of her friends wearing the clothes she wore before, she felt exhilarated.

Soon, she would be a laughingstock in high society and become a shame to the Larsons.

“Whitney, are you going to wear this?” Julianna looked at her well-dressed daughter and was very satisfied.

“Yes. I’m prepared to introduce Jessica to my friends,” Whitney said softly.

Julianna took her hand and caressed it gently. “You’re the most sensible and caring. When you go out, you must take good care of her. If she becomes the joke of the family, she would embarrass the Larsons.”

Whitney nodded obediently. “Mom, I understand.”

She would definitely take good care of her.

“Let’s go.”

Suddenly, a cold voice was heard from behind them.

The two of them turned around, and they were in shock when they saw her clothes.

“Why are you wearing this?” Julianna frowned. “A shirt and jeans? Is this a joke?”

The Larsons would definitely be humiliated if she wore that out.

“Is there a problem?”

Julianna was triggered by her typical city dweller look, and she reprimanded, “Are you dressed like this on purpose to make a joke out of the Larsons? Are you trying to tell everyone the Larsons are mistreating you?”

She was already dissatisfied with what Jessica did. However, since the latter had just returned, she tried to endure her anger, but now it was just too much.

Whitney quickly tried to calm her down. “Mom, don’t be angry. Jessica probably didn’t mean it.”

As she spoke, she turned to look at Jessica sternly. “Jessica, quickly apologize to Mom.”

Jessica just laughed.

She only found Madam Larson’s anger amusing.

“You… You…”

How could she still laugh after being scolded?

This feeling made Julianna very aggrieved.

Whitney kept stroking Julianna’s back. “Mom, calm down. If you hurt yourself, I will feel very bad. Jessica, quickly apologize to Mom.”

Julianna looked at the caring and filial Whitney in front of her and then looked at Jessica who looked like a gangster. The more she looked at her, the more she was dissatisfied and upset.

A person like that was actually her own daughter.

Why couldn’t her daughter be Whitney?

“Apologize? Why should I apologize? It’s true that I don’t have many clothes, and I had to steal them, but how would I embarrass you? The clothes I’m wearing are clean and tidy, so how would they embarrass the Larsons?”

She had wanted to say this sentence in her previous life, but she had always held it back.

Now, she finally said it in front of them.

“Are you trying to anger me to death?” Julianna was so angry that she had trouble breathing.

“Jessica, what you are wearing doesn’t fit your identity. Now, you are a daughter of the Larsons, and it’s not like the past. Clothes are your identity. Now, you don’t just represent yourself, but the entire Larsons,” Whitney said with disapproval.

Julianna was very pleased after she heard Whitney’s words.

This was what her daughter should be like. The more she looked at Jessica, the more uncomfortable she felt.

Jessica acted like she had an epiphany. “I see, I should wear Whitney’s old clothes to meet her friends. That way, the Larsons will be praised and even more highly regarded.”

Chapter 14

“What do you mean we will be more highly regarded?”

James walked into the living room from the outside with a secretary beside him. The secretary took a look at the situation and was about to leave.

“The documents are on the desk in the study room on the second floor.”

The secretary went upstairs and glanced at Jessica subconsciously before leaving.

Whitney hurriedly explained, “Mom told Jessica to wear better clothes out, but Jessica felt insulted and retaliated.” James looked at his furious wife, and then at Jessica who looked very shabby. He frowned slightly and completely believed Whitney’s words.

“Your mom is right. Girls should wear dresses. You should change your clothes.”

Jessica could understand the meaning behind James’s words.

She was no longer that girl in the past.

“The clothes I’m wearing now will embarrass the Larsons, but if I wear someone else’s old clothes, will the Larsons receive more praise? Or does the Larsons have a rule that one has to wear someone else’s old clothes when she goes out to meet someone else’s friends?”

Hearing her provocative words, James frowned. “What do you mean?”

“My dear sister wants me to wear her old clothes to meet her friends.”

Seeing her father’s gaze, Whitney looked aggrieved. Her eyes were red. “Dad, I didn’t.”

“Jessica, you’re telling lies at such a young age. When did Whitney say such a thing?”

Jessica smiled. “She never said that, but she did it. In my closet, besides the clothes that I brought over, the rest are old clothes that Whitney doesn’t want anymore. Since you aren’t letting me wear my own clothes, isn’t that forcing me to wear her old clothes to meet her friends? That way, will the Larsons gain more praise?”

At this point, Jessica did not hold back and continued sneering.

“If I don’t think about the Larsons, I’m afraid that in a day’s time, the entire upper class in Hanson City will be filled with gossip about how the Larsons’ biological daughter wore the adopted daughter’s old clothes to events.

“People might think that the Larsons couple favors the adopted daughter. Besides, the adopted daughter has been around for many years, and they have a stronger relationship with her. They will think that the biological daughter can only pick up the adopted daughter’s unwanted clothes to wear.

“Looking at the bigger picture, they will think about whether there is any problem with the Larsons’ business or its capital structure since it can’t even come up with the money to buy clothes for the biological daughter.

“Once someone with intentions abuses this situation and the rumors are publicized on the internet, what will the consequences be?”

When Jessica saw James’s expression change, she smiled in her heart.

Her father did not care much about anyone, but he cared about his company. He would definitely not forgive anyone who tried to harm his company easily.

Julianna ignorantly said, “Who cares about what the people online say? How is it even related to the Larsons?”

“Shut up!” James reprimanded. He looked at Jessica with a softer expression. “You have thought about it well.”

James then looked at Whitney, and she was a little scared by the look in his eyes.

“Dad, it’s not like that. I… I really didn’t think of that.” Whitney wanted to explain, but she did not know how.

This was because if anyone went upstairs to check, everyone would know the truth. Arguing at this time would make her father unhappy.

“Look, you’ve scared Whitney. Whitney has so many clothes, so how is it possible that she can remember which ones she wore and which ones she didn’t wear before?” Julianna held her precious daughter’s hand. Once she saw her in tears, she immediately felt worried.

Chapter 15

Jessica looked at Julianna coldly.

This was her mother.

In her mother’s eyes, Whitney was her perfect daughter. Even if she showed her an ugly and gloomy face, she would find all sorts of explanations for her.

No matter what she said, she would always believe Whitney. In her eyes, Whitney was a knowledgeable and elegant lady. What about Jessica?

As long as she made a tiny mistake, she would be talked down to and insulted.

In Julianna’s eyes, she was a vulgar, unmannered, and uncultured hooligan.

She had been through this many times in the past eight years. In the beginning, she was sad and hurt. Next, she was jealous and angry. However, all she felt now was resentment.

The anger and resentment caused her to lose herself and embark on the path of no return.

She started to go against Whitney and snatched everything away from her.

The surrounding people looked at her as if she was crazy. They only saw Whitney’s grievances and her hard time in the Larsons. They did not see that everything had originally belonged to her.

She was only taking back what had been originally hers. Whitney’s delicate and kind personality had to be very mesmerizing because all the men around her adored her. Their adopted brother and her upper-social-class fiance liked her. Even their cousin was secretly in love with her.

Her life was similar to that of a female lead in a novel. She did not have to do anything for countless men to fawn over her.

Jessica herself was similar to the jealous second female lead in the novel. Not only did she steal her title, she also stole her supposed happiness, and bullied her constantly. It was absurd.

Those who had lost everything in their lives could gain the sympathy and empathy of others.

However, even after her horrible life, people still looked at her with jealousy, envy, contempt, and disapproval. Shouldn’t she be the one receiving sympathy?

She had suffered for 18 whole years. Was it wrong for her to take back what had been originally hers?

Perhaps she should not have come back and tried to take back what had been originally hers. She should have graciously allowed Whitney to continue enjoying everything. Julianna turned her head to look at Jessica. “Whitney only meant well. Even if you don’t appreciate her kind gesture, how dare you sow discord? We definitely do not allow this kind of malice in our family.”

It was clearly Whitney’s fault, but in the end, it would never be her fault.

Wasn’t this ridiculous?

Jessica was numb to all the pain and hurt she had experienced. She looked at her biological mother calmly and allowed her to continue with her wrongful accusations. “Enough!” James shouted, took out a card from his bag, and placed it in Jessica’s hands. “Go and buy some clothes that you like.”

James looked at Whitney, and warmly said to Jessica, “The daughters of Larsons do not need to wear second-hand clothes. You don’t have to save money. Just buy whatever you want.”

Jessica accepted the card, and James and his secretary left hurriedly.

The three women were left in the house, and they looked at each other. Mrs. Willow and the rest were hiding elsewhere.

Jessica waved the credit card in her hands and smirked at the other two. “I’ll be going shopping. You can go to the gathering yourselves. Have fun.”

Her smile felt like a tight slap on her face that hurt her deeply.

Chapter 16

After Jessica left, Julianna was very angry, and her heart was beating quickly.

“What does she mean? Is she trying to say that I’m treating her badly?”

“Mother, don’t blame Jessica. It’s just her anger talking. She will be fine once she cools down.”

Julianna was comforted by her kind daughter. She noticed that she tried to hide her despondency, and immediately said, “Don’t worry, Mother will give you money. You can buy whatever you like too.”

On the other hand, Jessica left the villa, and the chauffeur sent her to the city.

She stood between the tall buildings, looked up, and admired the blue sky looking down on the tall giant-like buildings. The humans seemed extremely small and insignificant like ants on the ground in comparison.

She had not seen the outside world in a long time. The Larsons members kidnapped her and gave her to a violent old pervert in exchange for the power to expand the Larson Group.

They used her in exchange for money to buy Whitney’s property and hold a grand wedding. They lived happily and proudly.

However, she had been living in purgatory all day and night.

She enjoyed the feeling of the sun’s warmth on her body and squinted her eyes under the sun.

Thump.

A young boy barged into her, and the ice cream in his hands fell on her shirt. The boy fell to the ground and started bawling.

The boy’s mother rushed over and picked him up. Seeing that his arm was hurt, her eyes were filled with anger.

“What’s wrong with you? Can’t you see where you’re going? Can’t you be more careful? You’ve injured my child.”

Jessica lowered her head and looked at the ice cream stain on her shirt. She then looked at the son and his mother who could not differentiate right from wrong. She smirked. She bent down, picked up the remaining part of the ice- cream, and walked towards the mother.

“What are you trying to do?” The mother stared at her fiercely as if she was trying to intimidate her by acting tough.

Jessica did not reply, and immediately pressed the remaining ice cream onto her dress.

“Aaah!” the boy’s mother screamed in horror.

The piercing scream drew the attention of the passersby, who hurried over to see what was happening. Seeing how both of their clothes were stained with ice cream and were accompanied by a crying child, they could roughly guess what had happened.

“What’s the matter with you? Not only did you push my child and injure him, you also dirtied my clothes. You’d better compensate me for my dress. This dress is very expensive,” the child’s mother said hysterically.

Jessica pointed to a surveillance camera nearby. “There is evidence there. Are you sure you are right?”

The child’s mother’s eyes wavered, and she did not dare to speak further.

The crowd understood what was happening. This was a classic case of the pot calling the kettle black.

“I feel sorry for your child.”

After saying this, Jessica turned and left.

The passers-by were pointing and talking about the child’s mother’s behavior. She angrily slapped her son and carried him away.

Nearby, a group of elites dressed in suits walked out of the mall. The man in front was tall and slender with handsome features. However, his facial expression was solemn. His deep eyes looked at the gathered crowd, and he saw a familiar figure. He wanted to take a closer look, but the person was gone.

“Mr. Young,” Gordon, the secretary, reminded.

Charles came to his senses and got into the car.

The Rolls-Royce drove off slowly.

Chapter 17

Walking into the mall wearing clothes stained with ice cream, many people stared at her, but Jessica did not care, and went into a random shop.

“Welcome.” When the salesperson saw the stains on her body, surprise flashed in her eyes, but she maintained her professionalism and did not reveal any undesirable expression.

When the salesperson noticed her clothes, she warmly said, “Miss, our store has recently launched a discount event. Look at this dress. The original price was 4800 dollars, but now it is only 2700 dollars.”

“Which are the discounted clothes?” Jessica asked.

Once the salesperson heard this, she knew that her intuition was correct, and immediately led her to the discounted area. “The clothes in this row are all on sale.” “What else is on sale?”

The salesperson pointed to another area, and enthusiastically said, “All of this. The new arrivals this year are over there.”

“Besides these, the white, simple, and elegant styles, help me pack everything else.”

The salesperson was shocked. Not sure she heard right, she asked, “Miss, do you mean that you want all of the new arrivals?”

“Is there a problem?”

A bank card was handed to the clerk.

Looking at the bank card in front of her, the salesperson shook her head. “No, there isn’t.”

The other salespeople all looked over after hearing the commotion, and the customers who were in the discount area stared at her. She was dressed very humbly, but she did something that shocked everyone.

“Miss, do you want to change your clothes? What do you want to wear?”

Jessica pointed to a red dress.

She used to like warm colors very much, but because Julianna didn’t like them, she wore white and simple clothes she didn’t like to appease her.

White was too cold for her.

Red was like sunlight and could warm her heart. It gave her a touch of warmth in the lonely night.

When Jessica came out of the dressing room, the waiting salesperson looked blankly at her in surprise.

It was just a simple red dress, but when she wore it, there was a different feeling about her. It emphasized her perfect figure, long hair, and delicate white facial features. Under the light, she looked like an angel.

The girl was not luxurious, nor did she wear excessive accessories. She did not even have any makeup, and her face was just youthful and as smooth as an egg. Her cold face had a dazzling light that could not be ignored.

Even the men waiting for their girlfriends and other women choosing clothes in the store found their eyes lingering on her for a few more seconds, especially the men who stared directly at her.

The salesperson exclaimed, “Miss, this is perfect for you! It’s as if it was tailor-made for you.”

She said a phrase like this multiple times a year, but this time it was the truth.

Jessica stared at herself in the mirror.

From now on, she will only be herself.

She would never lower herself for anyone else.

After Jessica settled the bill, she left directly. As for the clothes she bought, the store was responsible for delivering them home.

At the same time, Whitney, who was holding Julianna’s comfort bank card in her hand, was shopping with a few other girls. One of them noticed a girl diagonally opposite her.

“Look at that girl. She looks so good in that red dress. Let’s buy one as well.”

When Whitney noticed who it was, her expression changed.

“Whitney, what’s wrong?” Edith asked in concern.

“Do you recognize that person?”

Whitney’s eyes were laced with tears. She pulled a few of them, and said, “Let’s quickly leave.”

“Who is she?”

“Why are you scared?”

Whitney shook her head. She bit her lip lightly. “Let’s go. If she sees me, I might…”

Claudia seemed to remember something. “Is she the daughter that your parents adopted?”

“How can an adopted daughter dare to bully you, Whitney? Honestly, I think you are too kind,” Edith said self-righteously.

“The kind are bullied and used by others. You can’t be like this.”

“How dares an adopted daughter want to step on the real eldest daughter’s head? It’s outrageous!” Claudia sneered, and she immediately started to resent Jessica.

“Let’s go. We want to meet her.”

The three of them took Whitney straight to Jessica.

Chapter 18

Jessica had just bought out three stores and was now at her fourth store.

“These are the new styles that have just been released. You will definitely look good in these clothes.” The salesperson showed her a fresh and girly pink dress.

“It’s ugly.” Jessica glanced briefly at it.

The salesperson immediately showed her other pieces.” What about these other pieces?”

Jessica glanced at them, waved, and pointed to the clothes on the hanger. “This, this, and this… I don’t want this style of clothes. Pack the rest for me.”

The salesperson was pleasantly surprised and guessed who she was.

Someone in the salespeople group said that she had just met a daughter of a wealthy family, and she was sweeping the stores. She did not expect it to be her.

Since she met her, she would definitely break the record for her sales performance this month and get tens of thousands in bonuses.

The smile on the salesperson’s face became brighter. “No problem, just wait a moment. You can go to the rest area for a cup of coffee first. It will be settled very soon.”

“Wait a moment.”

Suddenly, an arrogant voice came from behind.

Jessica looked at the four people who approached her and looked at them one by one. Edith, Claudia, and Xenia were Whitney’s best friends.

Every time she fought with Whitney, these people always protected her, covered for her, and fought for her. Whitney only needed to play the innocent victim behind them.

It seemed that this scene was about to unfold again.

The salesperson recognized Edith. “Second Miss.”

“The clothes in our store are not to be sold to poor peasants. These poor people will only lower the brand’s prestige if they wear our clothes,” Edith said to the salesperson.

After speaking, she turned to look at Jessica. “People like you are only suited for cheap goods. This place is not for you. You should get lost and not dirty our place.”

When the ladies and men around heard this, some people cast scornful looks at Jessica and frowned slightly in distaste.

Jessica was a little surprised. She did not expect this store to be the property of Edith’s family. Thinking about it, she realized that this mall was apparently owned by Xenia’s family, but was later acquired by the Youngs in City 49, and the ownership was changed.

In her impression, the mall belonged to the Youngs.

Ownership has never changed. Even eight years earlier, the mall had not changed ownership.

“Second Miss, this customer is about to buy all these clothes,” the salesperson said in embarrassment.

That was a huge bill, and she did not want to lose it so easily.

“Has she paid?” Edith asked, displeased.

“I was just about to swipe her card,” the salesperson said hurriedly.

“That means she hasn’t paid yet.” Edith snorted coldly and felt that the salesperson was too ignorant. “I am ordering you now not to sell her these clothes. All clothes under the Johnsons’ brand are not allowed to be sold to her.”

“This…” The salesperson was in a difficult position.

“What? Have I said something wrong? Should I go and invite your general manager over?” Edith immediately threatened her with her boss.

The salesperson kept quiet, but she was furious.

“What did you just say?” Jessica’s voice was quiet. Whitney quickly walked up. Using an anxious but warm tone, she said, “Jess, don’t be angry. Edith is just straightforward, she doesn’t have any bad intentions. She just means that this brand of clothes doesn’t suit your style.” The way she cowered when Jessica was angry enraged Edith.

An orphan who came out of the slums really thought of herself as a wealthy lady and dared to talk to them so arrogantly.

“Whitney, why are you afraid of her?” Xenia shielded Whitney behind her. People who did not know the situation thought that Jessica was the one who’d started the argument.

“Our store doesn’t welcome poor trash like you. Even if you wear our clothes, you won’t be able to stand out. Since you are mediocre, you will always be mediocre, and you should wear cheap goods that suit you. Even if people like you wear LB, you can’t hide the filth of poverty on you.”

“You are selling your clothes here. As a consumer, I have the right to buy them unless you remove all of the clothes from sale.”

Edith seemed to laugh at her ignorance. “Today, I will get the word out that the clothes are not to be sold to poor trash like you. If you can buy a piece of clothing from this store, I will admit my loss.”

“How arrogant. Do you think that this mall is yours?”

Xenia walked up and stared at Jessica as if she was looking at an ant. “Unfortunately, Grand Valley Shopping Mall is run by my family. Look at how pathetic you are. I’m afraid that you’ve dirtied the mall, and your stench has filled the whole place.”

Whitney stood aside and watched as Jessica was being attacked by the crowd. She was elated in her heart, but she appeared anxious and seemed to want to say something yet be at a loss for words.

“Don’t be like this. We can talk nicely.”

A man beside them saw Whitney’s anxious appearance and the domineering appearance of Xenia and the others. He could not help but sigh and think that she was a kind girl. Suddenly, Jessica applauded.

She stepped forward and looked at the two with a smile. Your speech was amazing.”

Edith and Xenia were stunned. Whitney was also shocked and did not understand what she meant.

Was she crazy enough to be happy after being scolded? Jessica took the bank card from the salesperson. The salesperson’s heart hurt, but she did not dare to offend Second Miss, and could only watch as her large bill flew away.

She looked pitifully at the three of them and finally stopped at Edith and Xenia. “You’ve made a very good friend.” After that, she walked past Whitney.

Claudia rushed to rebuke as Jessica walked away. “Some people think that just because they’ve joined the Larsons, they are now official members of a wealthy family. A crow will always be a crow. It can never become a phoenix. An adopted daughter means nothing.”

Jessica paused in her footsteps and turned to look at Xenia. “Adopted daughter?”

Whitney was startled. She grabbed Xenia with tears in her eyes and pleaded, “Xenia, stop it.”

Jessica had just returned and was not officially introduced to the upper class, so few people knew about her. Xenia and a few of them knew about Jessica, but they all found out about her through Whitney.

The term “adopted daughter” was very new, and she had never heard it in her previous life.

Her gaze fell on Whitney. Her eyes shined, but Whitney did not dare to meet her gaze and held onto Xenia’s clothes worriedly.

The corners of Jessica’s lips rose slightly, and she looked at her with a smile. “Adopted daughter?”

It was really interesting.

Jessica laughed as she walked away.

Whitney was surprised that she left so quickly and did not expose her lie.

Would she be this kind?

Impossible! She must have some other, bad intentions.

Chapter 19

In the eyes of Edith and the rest, Jessica escaped because she had lost, but seeing Whitney’s worried expression, the three of them asked in confusion, “Whitney, we helped you humiliate that woman. Why are you unhappy?”

“Edith, I’m worried that she will go home and complain. If my parents believe her, they will definitely blame me.” “Your parents love you so much. How could they blame you and side with an outsider?” Edith innocently said.

Outsider?

She was the outsider.

Whenever she thought of how Jessica requested her room, and her father immediately asked her to move out, she could not help but feel pain and hatred.

“You don’t know how much my parents like her. She… She is now living in my previous room.” Whitney lowered her head with red eyes.

“What?!”

“That woman stole your room?”

“Why didn’t you tell us earlier? If we’d known, we definitely would not have let her off so easily.”

“Don’t worry. There will be more time in the future,” Claudia said vindictively. “Anyone who dares to bully my best friend is tired of living.”

At the same time, Jessica came out of the mall. She took out her phone and watched the video she’d successfully recorded. A sneer appeared at the corners of her lips.

She dialed a familiar number from a public phone. This was a paparazzo who had worked with her many times in her previous life. However, she did not reveal herself this time.

“The video has been sent to you. No matter what method you’ll use to stir up this matter, I will give you 500,000. The deposit is 100,000, and the balance will be paid after it is completed.”

“No problem.”

In the evening, the secretly filmed video was exposed on the Internet. In the video, the daughter of a wealthy family uttered that the poor were not worthy of wearing her family’s brand of clothes. What was more interesting was that the daughter of the family that owned the shopping mall also bluntly stated that the poor would pollute their shopping malls.

Even though the media censored their faces in the video, they could not escape the netizens, who quickly revealed the identities of the two of them.

[This Grand Valley Shopping Mall is owned by the Yards of Hanson City. The eldest daughter of the Yards is really arrogant and says that the appearance of poor people polluted her family’s mall. Why don’t they just put a sign at the door and write their requirements?]

[What a garbage mall.]

[Grand Valley Shopping Mall is just an old brand in Hanson City. I didn’t expect that they looked down on people so much. Seriously, they earned our money yet scolded us secretly behind our backs. Disgusting.]

[I really don’t deserve to wear JL clothes.]

[I thought it was some big brand, but it was only JL. I originally wanted to buy their new styles, but I think my identity is not good enough.]

[I was also going to buy the latest designs but sadly, I saw the news. If I get thrown out, I would definitely be embarrassed. JL’s brand is too high-class and I can’t wear it.

[Boycott JL. Boycott Grand Valley Shopping Mall.]

[Yes, boycott them. Let’s see if they can still be so arrogant when they stop having customers.]

[I agree. Let’s boycott them together.]

***

As this matter became more heated and discussed, many people on the internet started to campaign for a boycott. There were already many netizens who hated the wealthy, but after seeing a wealthy daughter say such insulting things on the internet, their fury was ignited.

Due to the large wave of social media sharing and sensationalization of the media, more ordinary people became aware of this.

It was very obvious whether there were more rich people or poor people in the world. Even if someone tried to defend the rich, their words were drowned in the overwhelming condemnation.

Jessica scrolled through the messages on the internet, and after seeing that she was more successful than she thought, she lay on the bed contentedly and fell asleep peacefully. The corners of her lips were slightly raised as if she was dreaming about the wonderful scenes that happened.

In the early morning next day when the stock market opened, the stock prices of the Yards and Johnsons fell steadily. Following that momentum, there would definitely be a slump.

The bosses of the two companies were so angry that their blood pressure rose when they learned that the source of the incident was their children.

The Yards.

Mr. Yard slapped Xenia’s face. “I don’t expect you to do anything for the family, but can you learn to be a little smarter? Do I really need to teach you what should and should not be said?”

Xenia held her swollen face and was in tears. “Dad, what have I done wrong?”

She felt very wronged because he directly hit her and started scolding her.

“You actually feel wronged?” Mr. Yard was furious.

Mrs. Yard quickly went up to stop him, and asked, “Hubby, what has Xenia done wrong? Just tell me and I will teach her a lesson. Don’t hurt your body.”

Mr. Yard looked at his gentle and virtuous wife, and his anger dissipated. “It’s all your fault for spoiling your child. She has become lawless. Do you know how much trouble she caused?”

Mr. Yard threw the phone at her. “Take a good look at yourself. Look at what this scoundrel has said.”

After watching it, Mrs. Yard frowned and saw that the yard’s stock price was dropping. She finally understood why her husband was so angry.

“What exactly did I say?”

Xenia was not convinced. She took the phone from Mrs. Yard’s hand, and after watching the video, her cheeks turned red, especially after she saw the comments of the netizens below. All of them were vicious and wanted to kill her, her family, and her ancestors.

Xenia exploded. She threw the phone aside, and angrily said, “What’s wrong with these people? I wasn’t scolding them. I was scolding the adopted daughter of the Larsons, and it’s none of their business.”

Hearing his daughter’s stupid words, Mr. Yard angrily raised his hand, and Xenia closed her eyes in fear. Seeing his daughter’s swollen cheek, his raised hand faltered.

Mrs. Yard took advantage of the situation and pushed his hand back down. “Calm down, it’s not the time to scold the child. You should minimize the impact of the matter first. Hubby, what is the company going to do?”

After hearing Mrs. Yard’s logical reasoning, Mr. Yard calmed down.

“Together with the Johnsons, we will delete and suppress the news on the internet to reduce the negative impact on us.”

Mrs. Yard shook her head. “It’s not enough.”

“Why?”

“Xenia’s words hit the sore spot of these people, and now everyone is angry. Deleting comments rashly will backfire, and I’m afraid that some extremists will not let things go. The memory of the netizens is very short, and they will forget this naturally after a while.”

“No way, the impact of this is too great. Today, the company’s stock price reached a lower limit because of this incident. If it is not handled in time, the stock price is likely to continue falling, and the shareholders will be upset.”

“Of course, we should not let that happen. We can divert their attention.”

Mrs. Yard looked at Xenia.

“You just mentioned the adopted daughter of the Larsons. What happened?”

Chapter 20

“What happened? Well, it’s just a person who came from a slum, and somehow got the Larsons to adopt her. The woman acted so pretentiously and thought that she was an actual daughter of the Larsons just because she entered the Larsons. What is infuriating is that I don’t know how she persuaded Mr. Larson and Mrs. Larson to live in Whitney’s room.” Xenia ranted and she felt that it was unfair for her good friend.

Whenever Jessica was mentioned, Xenia became angry. After all, this incident was caused because of Jessica, that b*tch! If it weren’t for her, she would not have been beaten, and this mess would not have happened.

Jessica!

Xenia gritted her teeth and recited her name silently.

Xenia was simple-minded and did not have many thoughts, but her parents were different.

The two of them looked at each other and noticed the underhanded trick there.

“Who told you these things?” Mrs. Yard asked.

“Of course, Whitney told me.” As soon as she was finished, she felt that she had to defend her friend, and added, ” When we saw that Whitney was in a bad mood, we only found out why after we kept asking her. You know Whitney’s character. She doesn’t like talking about these things.”

Mrs. Yard looked at her naive daughter and kept shaking her head.

“Ask Nanny Song to apply some cream on your face.”

After asking her daughter to leave, Mrs. Yard said to Tim,” Considering Julianna’s character, she doesn’t seem like someone who would suddenly adopt a child. When Zachary was adopted, she was very reluctant. It seems illogical that she would suddenly adopt a girl so easily.”

“Yes.” Tim nodded in agreement.

Tim made a phone call. “Go and check the situation with the adopted daughter of the Larsons. Yes, the adopted daughter. The more detailed it is, the better.”

20 minutes later, the investigation was complete.

“Our conjecture was correct. The child that was brought back was the Larson couple’s biological daughter. Whitney was a child they’d brought back by mistake,” Tim said with raised eyebrows.

They had heard of something like this before, but this was the first time it happened to someone close to them. Mrs. Yard was shocked and finally understood why. “No wonder. That child, Whitney, didn’t tell Xenia the truth.”

As she spoke, Mrs. Yard smiled, and softly said, “Speaking of this, it all started because of her, and we can use her to solve the problems of the two families.”

“I think that people will be interested in these strange things, especially since they occur in the homes of rich people. A person who lived in a slum. A dove occupying a magpie’s nest that replaced the position of the real daughter. Isn’t it very exciting? This is comparable to a TV show and is more interesting. Hubby, don’t you think so?” Tim hugged his wife in his arms and smiled. “You have many wild ideas. What if the people on the internet don’t buy it?”

“It’s very simple. Spend some money and use some mercenary forces to guide public opinion so that everyone’s focus is shifted to this matter. Even if someone is still holding on to our affairs, he can’t cause another wave.”

After all, this incident happened suddenly, and the two families were caught off guard.

Tim kissed her on the forehead. “You can comfort our daughter for me. I was a little hard just now.”

“Are you regretting now?” Mrs. Yard laughed. “Honestly, she deserved it.”

When Mrs. Yard found Xenia, she looked at her swollen face and was distressed and angry. “In the future, you should mind your words.”

Mom, even you are blaming me.” Xenia pouted aggrievedly.

“Don’t just believe whatever Whitney says in the future. You have to use your brain.”

Xenia sulked in her heart. She listened, but her words left

her other ear, and she dealt with it in a perfunctory manner.” Ok, I get it.”

***

“I’ve finally managed to contact you.” The paparazzo breathed a sigh of relief. “The sensational news on the internet has changed, and the two companies have probably taken action. If you still want to keep the momentum, you can only spend money to hire spreaders. Otherwise, you will lose to the other party.”

Jessica looked at the latest news that made the headlines while listening to the paparazzo. After he was done, she calmly said, “No need. This is the end of the matter. I will transfer the final payment to you now.”

After hanging up the phone, Jessica took out the SIM card from the phone, flushed it down the toilet, and watched it disappear.

“Miss, it’s time for dinner.”

Just as Jessica was about to walk down the stairs, a sharp shout came from behind her.

“Stop there.”

Jessica ignored it and went straight down.

Seeing that she didn’t stop, Whitney went down the stairs angrily. She wanted to reach out to grab her, but she did not position herself well and fell to the ground instead.

“Ah!” Whitney screamed miserably.

The sharp sound echoed in the villa. Julianna, who was in the living room, James, who was in the study, Mrs. Willow, and the others rushed over immediately.

“What’s wrong?” When Julianna saw that her daughter was lying on the ground, she anxiously asked, “Whitney, why are you on the ground?”

“What happened? Why is it so noisy?” James walked downstairs and saw James lying on the ground. He frowned slightly. “What happened?”

Whitney endured the pain and her eyes were misty. “I’m fine. Dad and Mom, please don’t blame Jessica. I was the one who accidentally fell.”

Julianna was overwhelmed with anger. She rushed forward and was just about to hit Jessica’s face.

However, the slap sound did not occur as Whitney had hoped. Jessica firmly grabbed her wrist. With a flick of her hand, Julianna stumbled two steps back.

“You’ve gone too far. You hit your sister and you still dare to attack me. Do you even consider me your mother?”

Julianna spat.

“If you treat me as your daughter, I will treat you as my mother. If you don’t treat me as your daughter, you are not my mother.”

“You…” Julianna turned to look at James. “Hubby, did you hear what vicious things she said?”

“Vicious things?” Jessica sneered. “You immediately lifted your hand to hit me after hearing her side of the story. May I ask if you really treated me as your daughter? If not, what right do you have to talk to me like that?”

Whitney wanted to crawl up and stop it, but once she got up, she fell back on the floor as she was in too much pain. She anxiously yelled, “Mom, it’s really nothing to do with my sister. I just wasn’t careful. Don’t blame her. It’s all my fault, and I was in the wrong.”

The more eagerly she admitted her guilt, the more Julianna did not believe her.

“Hubby, look at Whitney and then look at her. This brat has not lived with us and has developed a habit of lying. If this is seen by the other families, the Larsons will be disgraced.” James looked at Jessica. “What exactly happened?”

“Dad, don’t blame my sister. It’s my fault.” Whitney quickly tried to defend her, but her small face was pale as she was in pain. Cold sweat spread on her forehead.

James furrowed his brows, and distress flashed past his eyes. He looked at Jessica more coldly. “Explain.”

SEND GIFT

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next